This is a modern-English version of The Scottish Fairy Book, originally written by Grierson, Elizabeth W. (Elizabeth Wilson).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE SCOTTISH FAIRY BOOK
BY
BY
ELIZABETH W. GRIERSON
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS
BY
BY
MORRIS MEREDITH WILLIAMS

J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY
PHILADELPHIANEW YORK
PHILADELPHIANEW YORK
Printed in U.S.A.
Made in U.S.A.
"Of Brownys and of Bogillis Full this Buke."
—GAVIN DOUGLAS
"About Brownys and Bogillis, This Book is Full."
—GAVIN DOUGLAS
PREFACE
There are, roughly speaking, two distinct types of Scottish Fairy Tales.
There are, roughly speaking, two distinct types of Scottish fairy tales.
There are what may be called "Celtic Stories," which were handed down for centuries by word of mouth by professional story-tellers, who went about from clachan to clachan in the "Highlands and Islands," earning a night's shelter by giving a night's entertainment, and which have now been collected and classified for us by Campbell of Isla and others.
There are what could be called "Celtic Stories," which were passed down for centuries through oral tradition by professional storytellers. These storytellers traveled from village to village in the "Highlands and Islands," earning a place to stay for the night by providing entertainment, and these tales have now been gathered and organized for us by Campbell of Isla and others.
These stories, which are also common to the North of Ireland, are wild and fantastic, and very often somewhat monotonous, and their themes are strangely alike. They almost always tell of some hero or heroine who sets out on some dangerous quest, and who is met by giants, generally three in number, who appear one after the other; with whom they hold quaint dialogues, and whom eventually they slay. Most of them are fairly long, and although they have a peculiar fascination of their own, they are quite distinct from the ordinary Fairy Tale.
These stories, which are also common in Northern Ireland, are wild and fantastic, and often a bit monotonous, with themes that are oddly similar. They almost always feature a hero or heroine who embarks on a dangerous quest and encounters giants, usually three of them, who appear one after the other. The hero and the giants engage in quirky dialogues, and in the end, the hero defeats them. Most of these stories are quite lengthy, and while they have their own unique charm, they are definitely different from the typical Fairy Tale.
These latter, in Scotland, have also a character of their own, for there is no country where the existence of Spirits and Goblins has been so implicitly believed in up to a comparatively recent date.
These latter, in Scotland, also have their own character because there’s no other country where people have believed in Spirits and Goblins so firmly until fairly recently.
As a proof of this we can go to Hogg's tale of "The Wool-gatherer," and see how the countryman, Barnaby, voices the belief of his day. "Ye had need to tak care how ye dispute the existence of fairies, brownies, and apparitions! Ye may as weel dispute the Gospel of Saint Matthew."
As proof of this, we can look at Hogg's story "The Wool-gatherer" and see how the countryman, Barnaby, expresses the belief of his time. "You’d better be careful how you argue against the existence of fairies, brownies, and ghosts! You might as well argue against the Gospel of Saint Matthew."
Perhaps it was the bleak and stern character of their climate, and the austerity of their religious beliefs which made our Scottish forefathers think of the spirits in whom they so firmly believed, as being, for the most part, mischievous and malevolent.
Perhaps it was the harsh and serious nature of their climate, along with the strictness of their religious beliefs, that led our Scottish ancestors to view the spirits they strongly believed in as mostly mischievous and evil.
Their Bogies, their Witches, their Kelpies, even their Fairy Queen herself, were supposed to be in league with the Evil One, and to be compelled, as Thomas of Ercildoune was near finding out to his cost, to pay a "Tiend to Hell" every seven years; so it was not to be wondered at, that these uncanny beings were dreaded and feared.
Their bogeymen, witches, kelpies, and even the fairy queen herself were believed to be in cahoots with the Devil, and as Thomas of Ercildoune was about to discover to his misfortune, they had to pay a "tithe to Hell" every seven years. So, it’s no surprise that these strange beings were feared and dreaded.
But along with this dark and gloomy view, we find touches of delicate playfulness and brightness. The Fairy Queen might be in league with Satan, but her subjects were not all bound by the same law, and many charming tales are told of the "sith" or silent folk, who were always spoken of with respect, in case they might be within earshot, who made their dwellings under some rocky knowe, and who came out and danced on the dewy sward at midnight.
But alongside this dark and gloomy perspective, we also see hints of delicate playfulness and brightness. The Fairy Queen might be aligned with Satan, but her subjects weren't all governed by the same rules, and many enchanting stories are told of the "sith" or silent people, who were always talked about with respect, in case they were listening, who lived under some rocky knoll, and who would come out and dance on the dewy grass at midnight.
Akin to them are the tales which are told about a mysterious region under the sea, "far below the abode of fishes," where a strange race of beings lived, who, in their own land closely resembled human beings, and were of such surpassing beauty that they charmed the hearts of all who looked on them. They were spoken of as Mermaids and Mermen, and as their lungs were not adapted for breathing under water, they had the extraordinary power of entering into the skin of some fish or sea animal, and in this way passing from their own abode to our upper world, where they held converse with mortal men, and, as often as not, tried to lure them to destruction.
Similar to them are the stories told about a mysterious underwater region, "far below the home of fishes," where a strange race of beings lived. In their own land, they closely resembled humans and possessed such extraordinary beauty that they captivated the hearts of everyone who saw them. They were known as Mermaids and Mermen, and since their lungs weren't suited for breathing underwater, they had the remarkable ability to enter the bodies of certain fish or sea animals. This allowed them to move from their own realm to our surface world, where they interacted with humans and often tried to tempt them into ruin.
The popular idea always represents Mer-folk as wearing the tails of fishes; in Scottish Folklore they are quite as often found in the form of seals.
The common belief always depicts Mer-folk as having fish tails; in Scottish folklore, they are just as often seen in the form of seals.
Then we frequently come across the Brownie, that strange, kindly, lovable creature, with its shaggy, unkempt appearance, half man, half beast, who was said to be the ordained helper of man in the drudgery entailed by sin, and was therefore forbidden to receive wages; who always worked when no one was looking, and who disappeared if any notice were taken of him.
Then we often encounter the Brownie, that odd, friendly, lovable being, with its messy, unkempt look, half man, half beast, who was said to be the designated helper of humans in the hard work brought on by sin, and was therefore not allowed to accept payment; who always worked when no one was watching, and who vanished if anyone paid attention to him.
There are also, as in all other countries, animal tales, where the animals are endowed with the power of speech; and weird tales of enchantment; and last, but not least, there are the legendary stories, many of them half real, half mythical, which are to be found in the pages of Hogg, and Leyden, and above all, in Sir Walter Scott's "Border Minstrelsy."
There are also, like in all other countries, animal stories where the animals can talk; and strange tales of magic; and, last but not least, there are the legendary stories, many of which are part real, part mythical, found in the works of Hogg, and Leyden, and especially in Sir Walter Scott's "Border Minstrelsy."
In preparing this book I have tried to make a representative collection from these different classes of Scottish Folklore, taking, when possible, the stories which are least well known, in the hope that some of them, at least, may be new to the children of this generation.
In creating this book, I've aimed to put together a representative collection from various types of Scottish Folklore, focusing on stories that are less familiar when possible, in the hope that some of them will be new to the children of today.
It may interest some of these children to know that when James IV was a little boy, nearly four hundred years ago, he used to sit on his tutor, Sir David Lindsay's, knee, and listen to some of the same stories that are written here:—to the story of Thomas the Rhymer, of the Red-Etin, and of The Black Bull of Norroway.
It might be interesting to some of these kids to know that when James IV was a little boy, nearly four hundred years ago, he would sit on his tutor Sir David Lindsay's knee and listen to some of the same stories that are written here: the story of Thomas the Rhymer, the Red-Etin, and The Black Bull of Norroway.
Although in every case I have told the tale in my own words, I am indebted for the originals to Campbell's "Popular Tales of the Western Highlands," Leyden's Poems, Hogg's Poems, Scott's "Border Minstrelsy," Chambers' "Popular Rhymes of Scotland," "The Folklore Journal," etc.
Although in every case I've shared the story in my own words, I owe the originals to Campbell's "Popular Tales of the Western Highlands," Leyden's Poems, Hogg's Poems, Scott's "Border Minstrelsy," Chambers' "Popular Rhymes of Scotland," "The Folklore Journal," and others.
Elizabeth W. Grierson.
Whitchesters, Hawick, N.B.,
12th April, 1910.
Elizabeth W. Grierson.
Whitchesters, Hawick, N.B.
April 12, 1910.
CONTENTS
PAGE | |
Thomas the Rhymer | 1 |
Gold-Tree and Silver-Tree | 17 |
Whippety-Stourie | 33 |
The Red-Etin | 42 |
The Seal Catcher and the Merman | 58 |
The Page-boy and the Silver Goblet | 67 |
The Black Bull of Norroway | 74 |
The Wee Bannock | 93 |
The Elfin Knight | 101 |
What to say to the New Mune | 114 |
Habetrot the Spinstress | 115 |
Nippit Fit and Clippit Fit | 130 |
The Fairies of Merlin's Crag | 136 |
The Wedding of Robin Redbreast and Jenny Wren | 144 |
The Dwarfie Stone | 150 |
Canonbie Dick and Thomas of Ercildoune | 169 |
The Laird o' Co' | 179 |
Poussie Baudrons | 186 |
The Milk-white Doo | 188 |
The Draiglin' Hogney | 196 |
The Brownie o' Ferne-Den | 204 |
The Witch of Fife | 211 |
Assipattle and the Mester Stoorworm | 221 |
The Fox and the Wolf | 245 |
Katherine Crackernuts | 253 |
Times to Sneeze | 268 |
The Well o' the World's End | 272 |
Farquhar MacNeill | 277 |
Peerifool | 284 |
Birthdays | 298 |
Glossary and Footnotes |
THOMAS THE RHYMER
Of all the young gallants in Scotland in the thirteenth century, there was none more gracious and debonair than Thomas Learmont, Laird of the Castle of Ercildoune, in Berwickshire.
Of all the young gentlemen in Scotland in the thirteenth century, there was none more charming and suave than Thomas Learmont, Lord of the Castle of Ercildoune in Berwickshire.
He loved books, poetry, and music, which were uncommon tastes in those days; and, above all, he loved to study nature, and to watch the habits of the beasts and birds that made their abode in the fields and woods round about his home.
He loved books, poetry, and music, which were rare interests back then; and, most of all, he loved studying nature and observing the habits of the animals and birds that lived in the fields and woods around his home.
Now it chanced that, one sunny May morning, Thomas left his Tower of Ercildoune, and went wandering into the woods that lay about the Huntly Burn, a little stream that came rushing down from the slopes of the Eildon Hills. It was a lovely morning—fresh, and bright, and warm, and everything was so beautiful that it looked as Paradise might look.
Now it happened that, one sunny May morning, Thomas left his Tower of Ercildoune and went wandering into the woods around the Huntly Burn, a small stream rushing down from the slopes of the Eildon Hills. It was a lovely morning—fresh, bright, and warm—and everything was so beautiful that it looked like Paradise might look.
The tender leaves were bursting out of their sheaths, and covering all the trees with a fresh soft mantle of green; and amongst the carpet of moss under the young man's feet, yellow primroses and starry anemones were turning up their faces to the morning sky.
The young leaves were emerging from their buds, draping the trees in a fresh, soft layer of green; and among the mossy ground beneath the young man’s feet, yellow primroses and starry anemones were looking up at the morning sky.
The little birds were singing like to burst their throats, and hundreds of insects were flying backwards and forwards in the sunshine; while down by the burnside the bright-eyed water-rats were poking their noses out of their holes, as if they knew that summer had come, and wanted to have a share in all that was going on.
The little birds were singing as if they would burst their throats, and hundreds of insects were buzzing back and forth in the sunshine; while down by the stream, the bright-eyed water rats were poking their noses out of their holes, as if they knew summer had arrived and wanted to join in on all the excitement.
Thomas felt so happy with the gladness of it all, that he threw himself down at the root of a tree, to watch the living things around him.
Thomas felt so happy with everything that he threw himself down at the base of a tree to watch the living things around him.
As he was lying there, he heard the trampling of a horse's hooves, as it forced its way through the bushes; and, looking up, he saw the most beautiful lady that he had ever seen coming riding towards him on a grey palfrey.
As he lay there, he heard the sound of a horse's hooves trampling as it pushed through the bushes; and, looking up, he saw the most beautiful woman he had ever seen riding towards him on a gray mare.
She wore a hunting dress of glistening silk, the colour of the fresh spring grass; and from her shoulders hung a velvet mantle, which matched the riding-skirt exactly. Her yellow hair, like rippling gold, hung loosely round her shoulders, and on her head sparkled a diadem of precious stones, which flashed like fire in the sunlight.
She wore a hunting dress made of shiny silk, the color of fresh spring grass; and from her shoulders hung a velvet cloak that perfectly matched her riding skirt. Her yellow hair, flowing like liquid gold, hung loosely around her shoulders, and on her head sparkled a crown of precious stones that shone like fire in the sunlight.
Her saddle was of pure ivory, and her saddle-cloth of blood-red satin, while her saddle girths were of corded silk and her stirrups of cut crystal. Her horse's reins were of beaten gold, all hung with little silver bells, so that, as she rode along, she made a sound like fairy music.
Her saddle was made of pure ivory, and her saddle blanket was blood-red satin, while her saddle straps were made of twisted silk and her stirrups were cut crystal. The reins on her horse were crafted from beaten gold, adorned with little silver bells, so that, as she rode, she created a sound like fairy music.
Apparently she was bent on the chase, for she carried a hunting-horn and a sheaf of arrows; and she led seven greyhounds along in a leash, while[3] as many scenting hounds ran loose at her horse's side.
Apparently, she was determined to hunt, as she carried a hunting horn and a bundle of arrows; she led seven greyhounds on leashes while that many scent hounds ran free next to her horse.
As she rode down the glen, she lilted a bit of an old Scotch song; and she carried herself with such a queenly air, and her dress was so magnificent, that Thomas was like to kneel by the side of the path and worship her, for he thought that it must be the Blessed Virgin herself.
As she rode through the valley, she hummed a bit of an old Scottish song; and she carried herself with such a regal presence, and her dress was so stunning, that Thomas felt like kneeling by the side of the path and worshipping her, believing she must be the Blessed Virgin herself.
But when the rider came to where he was, and understood his thoughts, she shook her head sadly.
But when the rider reached him and understood what he was thinking, she shook her head with sadness.
"I am not that Blessed Lady, as thou thinkest," she said. "Men call me Queen, but it is of a far other country; for I am the Queen of Fairy-land, and not the Queen of Heaven."
"I am not that Blessed Lady you think I am," she said. "People call me Queen, but it's from a completely different place; I am the Queen of Fairy-land, not the Queen of Heaven."
And certainly it seemed as if what she said were true; for, from that moment, it was as if a spell were cast over Thomas, making him forget prudence, and caution, and common-sense itself.
And it really did seem like what she said was true; because from that moment on, it felt like a spell had been cast over Thomas, making him forget about being careful, cautious, and even common sense itself.
For he knew that it was dangerous for mortals to meddle with Fairies, yet he was so entranced with the Lady's beauty that he begged her to give him a kiss. This was just what she wanted, for she knew that if she once kissed him she had him in her power.
For he knew it was risky for humans to get involved with Fairies, yet he was so captivated by the Lady's beauty that he pleaded with her for a kiss. This was exactly what she desired, because she understood that if she kissed him, she would have him under her control.
And, to the young man's horror, as soon as their lips had met, an awful change came over her. For her beautiful mantle and riding-skirt of silk seemed to fade away, leaving her clad in a long grey garment, which was just the colour of ashes. Her beauty seemed to fade away also, and she grew old and wan; and, worst of all, half of her abundant yellow hair[4] went grey before his very eyes. She saw the poor man's astonishment and terror, and she burst into a mocking laugh.
And, to the young man's shock, as soon as their lips touched, something terrible happened to her. Her gorgeous cloak and silk riding skirt seemed to disappear, leaving her in a long gray dress that looked just like ashes. Her beauty also seemed to vanish, and she aged and looked pale; and, worst of all, half of her beautiful yellow hair[4] turned gray right in front of him. She noticed the poor man's surprise and fear, and she laughed at him derisively.
"I am not so fair to look on now as I was at first," she said, "but that matters little, for thou hast sold thyself, Thomas, to be my servant for seven long years. For whoso kisseth the Fairy Queen must e'en go with her to Fairy-land, and serve her there till that time is past."
"I don’t look as good now as I did at first," she said, "but that hardly matters, since you’ve sold yourself, Thomas, to be my servant for seven long years. Anyone who kisses the Fairy Queen has to go with her to Fairy-land and serve her there until that time is up."
When he heard these words poor Thomas fell on his knees and begged for mercy. But mercy he could not obtain. The Elfin Queen only laughed in his face, and brought her dapple-grey palfrey close up to where he was standing.
When he heard these words, poor Thomas dropped to his knees and begged for mercy. But he couldn't get any. The Elfin Queen just laughed at him and brought her dapple-grey horse right up to where he was standing.
"No, no," she said, in answer to his entreaties. "Thou didst ask the kiss, and now thou must pay the price. So dally no longer, but mount behind me, for it is full time that I was gone."
"No, no," she said, in response to his pleas. "You asked for the kiss, and now you have to pay the price. So don’t waste any more time, just get on behind me, because it’s time for me to leave."
So Thomas, with many a sigh and groan of terror, mounted behind her; and as soon as he had done so, she shook her bridle rein, and the grey steed galloped off.
So Thomas, with many sighs and groans of fear, climbed on behind her; and as soon as he did, she shook the reins, and the grey horse took off at a gallop.
On and on they went, going swifter than the wind; till they left the land of the living behind, and came to the edge of a great desert, which stretched before them, dry, and bare, and desolate, to the edge of the far horizon.
On and on they went, moving faster than the wind; until they left the land of the living behind and reached the edge of a vast desert, which lay before them, dry, barren, and empty, stretching to the distant horizon.
At least, so it seemed to the weary eyes of Thomas of Ercildoune, and he wondered if he and his strange companion had to cross this desert;[5] and, if so, if there were any chance of reaching the other side of it alive.
At least, that’s how it looked to the tired eyes of Thomas of Ercildoune, and he wondered if he and his unusual companion had to cross this desert;[5] and, if they did, whether there was any chance of making it to the other side alive.
But the Fairy Queen suddenly tightened her rein, and the grey palfrey stopped short in its wild career.
But the Fairy Queen suddenly pulled on the reins, and the gray horse stopped abruptly in its wild run.
"Now must thou descend to earth, Thomas," said the Lady, glancing over her shoulder at her unhappy captive, "and lout down, and lay thy head on my knee, and I will show thee hidden things, which cannot be seen by mortal eyes."
"Now you must come down to earth, Thomas," said the Lady, looking back at her unhappy captive, "and bow down, and lay your head on my knee, and I will show you secret things that cannot be seen by mortal eyes."
So Thomas dismounted, and louted down, and rested his head on the Fairy Queen's knee; and lo, as he looked once more over the desert, everything seemed changed. For he saw three roads leading across it now, which he had not noticed before, and each of these three roads was different.
So Thomas got off his horse, bent down, and rested his head on the Fairy Queen's knee; and suddenly, as he looked once more over the desert, everything seemed different. He saw three roads stretching across it now, which he hadn't noticed before, and each of these three roads was unique.
One of them was broad, and level, and even, and it ran straight on across the sand, so that no one who was travelling by it could possibly lose his way.
One of them was wide, flat, and smooth, and it went straight across the sand, so that anyone traveling along it couldn't possibly get lost.
And the second road was as different from the first as it well could be. It was narrow, and winding, and long; and there was a thorn hedge on one side of it, and a briar hedge on the other; and those hedges grew so high, and their branches were so wild and tangled, that those who were travelling along that road would have some difficulty in persevering on their journey at all.
And the second road was completely different from the first. It was narrow, winding, and long; with a thorn hedge on one side and a briar hedge on the other. Those hedges grew so high and their branches were so wild and tangled that anyone traveling down that road would have a hard time continuing their journey.
And the third road was unlike any of the others. It was a bonnie, bonnie road, winding up a hillside among brackens, and heather, and[6] golden-yellow whins, and it looked as if it would be pleasant travelling, to pass that way.
And the third road was different from the others. It was a beautiful, beautiful road, winding up a hillside among ferns, heather, and[6]golden-yellow gorse, and it seemed like it would be nice to travel that way.
"Now," said the Fairy Queen, "an' thou wilt, I shall tell thee where these three roads lead to. The first road, as thou seest, is broad, and even, and easy, and there be many that choose it to travel on. But though it be a good road, it leadeth to a bad end, and the folk that choose it repent their choice for ever.
"Now," said the Fairy Queen, "if you want, I’ll tell you where these three roads go. The first road, as you can see, is wide, smooth, and easy, and many choose to travel on it. But even though it seems like a good road, it leads to a bad end, and the people who choose it regret their decision forever."
"And as for the narrow road, all hampered and hindered by the thorns and the briars, there be few that be troubled to ask where that leadeth to. But did they ask, perchance more of them might be stirred up to set out along it. For that is the Road of Righteousness; and, although it be hard and irksome, yet it endeth in a glorious City, which is called the City of the Great King.
"And as for the narrow road, all blocked and hindered by thorns and briars, there are few who bother to ask where it leads. But if they did ask, perhaps more of them would be inspired to start down it. For that is the Road of Righteousness; and, although it is tough and frustrating, it ends in a glorious City, which is called the City of the Great King."
"And the third road—the bonnie road—that runs up the brae among the ferns, and leadeth no mortal kens whither, but I ken where it leadeth, Thomas—for it leadeth unto fair Elf-land; and that road take we.
"And the third road—the beautiful road—that goes up the hill among the ferns, and no one knows where it leads, but I know where it goes, Thomas—for it leads to lovely Elf-land; and that’s the road we’ll take."
"And, mark 'ee, Thomas, if ever thou hopest to see thine own Tower of Ercildoune again, take care of thy tongue when we reach our journey's end, and speak no single word to anyone save me—for the mortal who openeth his lips rashly in Fairy-land must bide there for ever."
"And, listen up, Thomas, if you ever hope to see your own Tower of Ercildoune again, watch what you say when we get to the end of our journey, and don’t say a word to anyone except me—because anyone who speaks carelessly in Fairy-land will have to stay there forever."
Then she bade him mount her palfrey again, and they rode on. The ferny road was not so bonnie all the way as it had been at first, however. For they had not ridden along it very far before it led them into a narrow ravine, which seemed to go right down under the earth, where there was no ray of light to guide them, and where the air was dank and heavy. There was a sound of rushing water everywhere, and at last the grey palfrey plunged right into it; and it crept up, cold and chill, first over Thomas's feet, and then over his knees.
Then she told him to get back on her horse, and they continued riding. The leafy path wasn’t as nice as it had been at first, though. They hadn’t traveled far before it took them into a narrow ravine that seemed to go deep underground, where there was no light to guide them and the air felt damp and heavy. They could hear rushing water all around, and eventually, the grey horse walked right into it; the cold water rose up first over Thomas's feet and then over his knees.
His courage had been slowly ebbing ever since he had been parted from the daylight, but now he gave himself up for lost; for it seemed to him certain that his strange companion and he would never come safe to their journey's end.
His courage had been slowly fading ever since he had been cut off from the daylight, but now he accepted his fate; it seemed clear to him that he and his unusual companion would never safely reach their destination.
He fell forward in a kind of swoon; and, if it had not been that he had tight hold of the Fairy's ash-grey gown, I warrant he had fallen from his seat, and had been drowned.
He collapsed forward in a faint, and if he hadn't been tightly gripping the Fairy's ash-grey gown, I bet he would have fallen out of his seat and drowned.
But all things, be they good or bad, pass in time, and at last the darkness began to lighten, and the light grew stronger, until they were back in broad sunshine.
But everything, whether good or bad, eventually fades with time, and finally, the darkness started to lift, and the light became brighter, until they were back in bright sunshine.
Then Thomas took courage, and looked up; and lo, they were riding through a beautiful orchard, where apples and pears, dates and figs and wine-berries grew in great abundance. And his tongue was so parched and dry, and he felt so faint, that he longed for some of the fruit to restore him.
Then Thomas gathered his courage and looked up; and there they were, riding through a beautiful orchard, where apples and pears, dates and figs and wine-berries grew in great abundance. His tongue was so parched and dry, and he felt so weak, that he longed for some of the fruit to revive him.
He stretched out his hand to pluck some of it; but his companion turned in her saddle and forbade him.
He reached out his hand to take some of it, but his companion turned in her saddle and stopped him.
"There is nothing safe for thee to eat here," she said, "save an apple, which I will give thee presently. If thou touch aught else thou art bound to remain in Fairy-land for ever."
"There’s nothing safe for you to eat here," she said, "except for an apple, which I’ll give you in a moment. If you touch anything else, you’ll be stuck in Fairy-land forever."
So poor Thomas had to restrain himself as best he could; and they rode slowly on, until they came to a tiny tree all covered with red apples. The Fairy Queen bent down and plucked one, and handed it to her companion.
So poor Thomas had to hold himself back as best as he could; and they rode slowly on until they came to a small tree covered with red apples. The Fairy Queen leaned down, picked one, and handed it to her companion.
"This I can give thee," she said, "and I do it gladly, for these apples are the Apples of Truth; and whoso eateth them gaineth this reward, that his lips will never more be able to frame a lie."
"This I can give you," she said, "and I’m happy to do it, because these apples are the Apples of Truth; and whoever eats them will be rewarded with the ability that their lips will never be able to tell a lie again."
Thomas took the apple, and ate it; and for evermore the Grace of Truth rested on his lips; and that is why, in after years, men called him "True Thomas."
Thomas took the apple and ate it, and from that moment on, the Grace of Truth stayed on his lips; that’s why, later on, people called him "True Thomas."
They had only a little way to go after this, before they came in sight of a magnificent Castle standing on a hillside.
They had just a short distance left to travel before they caught sight of a stunning castle perched on a hillside.
"Yonder is my abode," said the Queen, pointing to it proudly. "There dwelleth my Lord and all the Nobles of his court; and, as my Lord hath an uncertain temper and shows no liking for any strange gallant whom he sees in my company, I pray thee, both for thy sake and mine, to utter no word to anyone who speaketh to thee; and, if anyone should ask me who and what thou art, I will tell them that thou art dumb. So wilt thou[9] pass unnoticed in the crowd."
"That’s my home," said the Queen, pointing to it proudly. "My Lord and all the nobles of his court live there; and since my Lord has a volatile temper and doesn’t like any strange suitor he sees with me, I ask you, for both our sakes, not to say a word to anyone who speaks to you. If anyone asks me who you are, I’ll tell them you’re mute. That way, you’ll stay unnoticed in the crowd."
With these words the Lady raised her hunting-horn, and blew a loud and piercing blast; and, as she did so, a marvellous change came over her again; for her ugly ash-covered gown dropped off her, and the grey in her hair vanished, and she appeared once more in her green riding-skirt and mantle, and her face grew young and fair.
With these words, the Lady lifted her hunting horn and blew a loud, piercing blast; and as she did, a miraculous change came over her again; for her ugly, ash-covered gown fell away, the grey in her hair disappeared, and she appeared once more in her green riding skirt and cloak, and her face became young and beautiful.
And a wonderful change passed over Thomas also; for, as he chanced to glance downwards, he found that his rough country clothes had been transformed into a suit of fine brown cloth, and that on his feet he wore satin shoon.
And a wonderful change came over Thomas too; for, as he happened to look down, he saw that his rough country clothes had been transformed into a suit of fine brown fabric, and that he was wearing satin shoes.
Immediately the sound of the horn rang out, the doors of the Castle flew open, and the King hurried out to meet the Queen, accompanied by such a number of Knights and Ladies, Minstrels and Page-boys, that Thomas, who had slid from his palfrey, had no difficulty in obeying her wishes and passing into the Castle unobserved.
As soon as the horn sounded, the doors of the Castle swung open, and the King rushed out to greet the Queen, followed by a crowd of Knights and Ladies, Minstrels and Page-boys. Thomas, who had dismounted from his horse, found it easy to follow her wishes and slip into the Castle unnoticed.
Everyone seemed very glad to see the Queen back again, and they crowded into the Great Hall in her train, and she spoke to them all graciously, and allowed them to kiss her hand. Then she passed, with her husband, to a dais at the far end of the huge apartment, where two thrones stood, on which the Royal pair seated themselves to watch the revels which now began.
Everyone looked really happy to see the Queen back, and they gathered in the Great Hall behind her. She spoke to them kindly and let them kiss her hand. Then she and her husband went to a platform at the far end of the large room, where two thrones were set up. The royal couple took their seats to watch the festivities that were about to begin.
Poor Thomas, meanwhile, stood far away at the other end of the Hall, feeling very lonely, yet fascinated by the extraordinary scene on which he was gazing.
Poor Thomas, meanwhile, stood far away at the other end of the Hall, feeling very lonely, yet fascinated by the extraordinary scene he was watching.
For, although all the fine Ladies, and Courtiers, and Knights were dancing in one part of the Hall, there were huntsmen coming and going in another part, carrying in great antlered deer, which apparently they had killed in the chase, and throwing them down in heaps on the floor. And there were rows of cooks standing beside the dead animals, cutting them up into joints, and bearing away the joints to be cooked.
For, even though all the elegant ladies, courtiers, and knights were dancing in one part of the hall, there were hunters coming and going in another part, bringing in large antlered deer that they had apparently hunted down, and tossing them in piles on the floor. There were also rows of cooks standing next to the carcasses, chopping them into cuts and taking the pieces away to be cooked.
Altogether it was such a strange, fantastic scene that Thomas took no heed of how the time flew, but stood and gazed, and gazed, never speaking a word to anybody. This went on for three long days, then the Queen rose from her throne, and, stepping from the dais, crossed the Hall to where he was standing.
Altogether it was such a strange, fantastic scene that Thomas lost track of time, standing there and staring, not saying a word to anyone. This went on for three long days, then the Queen got up from her throne and, stepping down from the platform, crossed the Hall to where he was standing.
"'Tis time to mount and ride, Thomas," she said, "if thou wouldst ever see the fair Castle of Ercildoune again."
"It's time to get on and ride, Thomas," she said, "if you ever want to see the beautiful Castle of Ercildoune again."
Thomas looked at her in amazement. "Thou spokest of seven long years, Lady," he exclaimed, "and I have been here but three days."
Thomas looked at her in amazement. "You spoke of seven long years, Lady," he exclaimed, "and I have been here for just three days."
The Queen smiled. "Time passeth quickly in Fairy-land, my friend," she replied. "Thou thinkest that thou hast been here but three days. 'Tis seven years since we two met. And now it is time for thee to go. I would fain have had thy presence with me longer, but I dare not, for thine[11] own sake. For every seventh year an Evil Spirit cometh from the Regions of Darkness, and carrieth back with him one of our followers, whomsoever he chanceth to choose. And, as thou art a goodly fellow, I fear that he might choose thee.
The Queen smiled. "Time flies quickly in Fairyland, my friend," she replied. "You think you've only been here for three days. It's been seven years since we last met. And now it's time for you to leave. I wish I could keep you here longer, but I can't, for your own sake. Every seventh year, an Evil Spirit comes from the Dark Realms and takes one of our followers, whoever he chooses. And since you're such a good person, I worry he might choose you."
"So, as I would be loth to let harm befall thee, I will take thee back to thine own country this very night."
"So, since I would be reluctant to let anything bad happen to you, I will take you back to your own country tonight."
Once more the grey palfrey was brought, and Thomas and the Queen mounted it; and, as they had come, so they returned to the Eildon Tree near the Huntly Burn.
Once again, the grey horse was brought out, and Thomas and the Queen got on it; just as they had arrived, they returned to the Eildon Tree by the Huntly Burn.
Then the Queen bade Thomas farewell; and, as a parting gift, he asked her to give him something that would let people know that he had really been to Fairy-land.
Then the Queen said goodbye to Thomas; and, as a parting gift, he asked her to give him something that would show people he had really been to Fairy-land.
"I have already given thee the Gift of Truth," she replied. "I will now give thee the Gifts of Prophecy and Poesie; so that thou wilt be able to foretell the future, and also to write wondrous verses. And, besides these unseen gifts, here is something that mortals can see with their own eyes—a Harp that was fashioned in Fairy-land. Fare thee well, my friend. Some day, perchance, I will return for thee again."
"I've already given you the Gift of Truth," she replied. "Now I will give you the Gifts of Prophecy and Poetry, so you'll be able to predict the future and also write amazing verses. And besides these unseen gifts, here’s something that mortals can see with their own eyes—a Harp that was made in Fairy-land. Farewell, my friend. One day, maybe, I will come back for you again."
With these words the Lady vanished, and Thomas was left alone, feeling a little sorry, if the truth must be told, at parting with such a radiant Being and coming back to the ordinary haunts of men.
With those words, the Lady disappeared, and Thomas was left alone, feeling a bit sad, to be honest, about leaving such a radiant Being and returning to the everyday places of people.
After this he lived for many a long year in his Castle of Ercildoune, and the fame of his poetry and of his prophecies spread all over the[12] country, so that people named him True Thomas, and Thomas the Rhymer.
After this, he lived for many long years in his Castle of Ercildoune, and the fame of his poetry and prophecies spread all over the[12] country, so everyone called him True Thomas and Thomas the Rhymer.
I cannot write down for you all the prophecies which Thomas uttered, and which most surely came to pass, but I will tell you one or two.
I can't list all the prophecies that Thomas spoke and that definitely came true, but I will share one or two.
He foretold the Battle of Bannockburn in these words:
He predicted the Battle of Bannockburn with these words:
Shall ring for red.
which came to pass on that terrible day when the waters of the little Bannockburn were reddened by the blood of the defeated English.
which happened on that terrible day when the waters of the little Bannockburn were stained with the blood of the defeated English.
He also foretold the Union of the Crowns of England and Scotland, under a Prince who was the son of a French Queen, and who yet bore the blood of Bruce in his veins.
He also predicted the Union of the Crowns of England and Scotland, under a prince who was the son of a French queen and who still had the blood of Bruce in his veins.
Will rule all of Britain to the sea,
"As close as the ninth degree,"
which thing came true in 1603, when King James, son of Mary, Queen of Scots, became Monarch of both countries.
which came true in 1603, when King James, son of Mary, Queen of Scots, became the monarch of both countries.
Fourteen long years went by, and people were beginning to forget that Thomas the Rhymer had ever been in Fairy-land; but at last a day came when Scotland was at war with England, and the Scottish army was resting by the banks of the Tweed, not far from the Tower of Ercildoune.[13]
Fourteen long years passed, and people were starting to forget that Thomas the Rhymer had ever been to Fairy-land; but eventually, a day arrived when Scotland was at war with England, and the Scottish army was resting by the banks of the Tweed, not far from the Tower of Ercildoune.[13]

And the Master of the Tower determined to make a feast, and invite all the Nobles and Barons who were leading the army to sup with him.
And the Master of the Tower decided to throw a feast and invite all the nobles and barons leading the army to dine with him.
That feast was long remembered.
That feast was unforgettable.
For the Laird of Ercildoune took care that everything was as magnificent as it could possibly be; and when the meal was ended he rose in his place, and, taking his Elfin Harp, he sang to his assembled guests song after song of the days of long ago.
For the lord of Ercildoune made sure everything was as grand as it could be; and when the meal was over, he stood up in his spot, grabbed his Elfin Harp, and sang to his gathered guests song after song from the days of yore.
The guests listened breathlessly, for they felt that they would never hear such wonderful music again. And so it fell out.
The guests listened intently, knowing they would probably never hear such amazing music again. And that’s exactly how it turned out.
For that very night, after all the Nobles had gone back to their tents, a soldier on guard saw, in the moonlight, a snow-white Hart and Hind moving slowly down the road that ran past the camp.
For that night, after all the nobles had returned to their tents, a soldier on duty spotted, in the moonlight, a pure white deer and doe walking slowly down the road that passed by the camp.
There was something so unusual about the animals that he called to his officer to come and look at them. And the officer called to his brother officers, and soon there was quite a crowd softly following the dumb creatures, who paced solemnly on, as if they were keeping time to music unheard by mortal ears.
There was something so strange about the animals that he called to his officer to come and check them out. The officer then called to his fellow officers, and soon there was quite a crowd quietly following the silent creatures, who walked slowly on, as if they were moving to music that only they could hear.
"There is something uncanny about this," said one soldier at last. "Let us send for Thomas of Ercildoune, perchance he may be able to tell us if it be an omen or no."
"There’s something strange about this," said one soldier at last. "Let’s call for Thomas of Ercildoune; maybe he can tell us whether it’s an omen or not."
"Ay, send for Thomas of Ercildoune," cried every one at once. So a little page was sent in haste to the old Tower to rouse the Rhymer from his slumbers.
"Yes, send for Thomas of Ercildoune," everyone exclaimed at once. So a young page was rushed to the old Tower to wake the Rhymer from his sleep.
When he heard the boy's message, the Seer's face grew grave and wrapt.
When he heard the boy's message, the Seer's expression became serious and focused.
"'Tis a summons," he said softly, "a summons from the Queen of Fairy-land. I have waited long for it, and it hath come at last."
"'Tis a summons," he said softly, "a summons from the Queen of Fairyland. I have waited long for it, and it has come at last."
And when he went out, instead of joining the little company of waiting men, he walked straight up to the snow-white Hart and Hind. As soon[15] as he reached them they paused for a moment as if to greet him. Then all three moved slowly down a steep bank that sloped to the little river Leader, and disappeared in its foaming waters, for the stream was in full flood.
And when he stepped outside, instead of joining the group of waiting men, he walked directly up to the snow-white Hart and Hind. As soon[15] as he got close to them, they stopped for a moment as if to acknowledge him. Then all three slowly made their way down a steep bank leading to the rushing waters of the little river Leader and vanished into its strong current, as the stream was flowing rapidly.
And, although a careful search was made, no trace of Thomas of Ercildoune was found; and to this day the country folk believe that the Hart and the Hind were messengers from the Elfin Queen, and that he went back to Fairy-land with them.
And, even though a thorough search was conducted, no sign of Thomas of Ercildoune was discovered; and to this day, the local people believe that the Hart and the Hind were messengers from the Elfin Queen and that he returned to Fairy-land with them.


And she sailed back to her home country.
GOLD-TREE AND SILVER-TREE
In bygone days there lived a little Princess named Gold-Tree, and she was one of the prettiest children in the whole world.
In the past, there was a little Princess named Gold-Tree, and she was one of the prettiest kids in the entire world.
Although her mother was dead, she had a very happy life, for her father loved her dearly, and thought that nothing was too much trouble so long as it gave his little daughter pleasure. But by and by he married again, and then the little Princess's sorrows began.
Although her mother was dead, she had a really happy life because her father loved her dearly and thought nothing was too much trouble as long as it made his little daughter happy. But eventually, he remarried, and that’s when the little Princess’s troubles started.
For his new wife, whose name, curious to say, was Silver-Tree, was very beautiful, but she was also very jealous, and she made herself quite miserable for fear that, some day, she should meet someone who was better looking than she was herself.
For his new wife, whose name, interestingly enough, was Silver-Tree, was very beautiful, but she was also very jealous, and she made herself quite unhappy for fear that, one day, she might meet someone who was better looking than she was.
When she found that her step-daughter was so very pretty, she took a dislike to her at once, and was always looking at her and wondering if people would think her prettier than she was. And because, in her heart of hearts, she was afraid that they would do so, she was very unkind indeed to the poor girl.
When she realized that her stepdaughter was really pretty, she instantly disliked her and constantly watched her, worrying whether people would think she was more attractive than herself. Deep down, she feared they might, so she was very unkind to the poor girl.
At last, one day, when Princess Gold-Tree was quite grown up, the two ladies went for a walk to a little well which lay, all surrounded[18] by trees, in the middle of a deep glen.
At last, one day, when Princess Gold-Tree was all grown up, the two ladies took a walk to a small well that was surrounded[18] by trees, in the middle of a deep valley.
Now the water in this well was so clear that everyone who looked into it saw his face reflected on the surface; and the proud Queen loved to come and peep into its depths, so that she could see her own picture mirrored in the water.
Now the water in this well was so clear that everyone who looked into it saw their face reflected on the surface; and the proud Queen loved to come and peek into its depths so that she could see her own image mirrored in the water.
But to-day, as she was looking in, what should she see but a little trout, which was swimming quietly backwards and forwards not very far from the surface.
But today, as she was peeking in, what did she see but a little trout swimming calmly back and forth not far from the surface.
"Troutie, troutie, answer me this one question," said the Queen. "Am not I the most beautiful woman in the world?"
"Troutie, troutie, tell me this one thing," said the Queen. "Am I not the most beautiful woman in the world?"
"No, indeed, you are not," replied the trout promptly, jumping out of the water, as he spoke, in order to swallow a fly.
"No, you’re definitely not," replied the trout quickly, leaping out of the water as he spoke to catch a fly.
"Who is the most beautiful woman, then?" asked the disappointed Queen, for she had expected a far different answer.
"Then who is the most beautiful woman?" asked the disappointed Queen, as she had anticipated a much different answer.
"Thy step-daughter, the Princess Gold-Tree, without a doubt," said the little fish; then, frightened by the black look that came upon the jealous Queen's face, he dived to the bottom of the well.
"Your step-daughter, Princess Gold-Tree, for sure," said the little fish; then, scared by the dark look that crossed the jealous Queen's face, he dove to the bottom of the well.
It was no wonder that he did so, for the Queen's expression was not pleasant to look at, as she darted an angry glance at her fair young step-daughter, who was busy picking flowers some little distance away.
It was no surprise that he did this, as the Queen's expression was unpleasant to see, shooting an angry look at her fair young stepdaughter, who was busy picking flowers a little way off.
Indeed, she was so annoyed at the thought that anyone should say that the girl was prettier than she was, that she quite lost her self-control; and when she reached home she went up, in a violent passion, to her room, and threw herself on the bed, declaring that she felt very ill indeed.
Indeed, she was so annoyed at the idea that anyone could say the girl was prettier than her that she completely lost her self-control; and when she got home, she stormed up to her room in a rage and threw herself on the bed, claiming that she felt really sick.
It was in vain that Princess Gold-Tree asked her what the matter was, and if she could do anything for her. She would not let the poor girl touch her, but pushed her away as if she had been some evil thing. So at last the Princess had to leave her alone, and go out of the apartment, feeling very sad indeed.
It was pointless for Princess Gold-Tree to ask her what was wrong and if she could help. She wouldn’t let the poor girl come near her, pushing her away like she was something bad. So eventually, the Princess had to leave her alone and exit the room, feeling really sad.
By and by the King came home from his hunting, and he at once asked for the Queen. He was told that she had been seized with sudden illness, and that she was lying on her bed in her own room, and that no one, not even the Court Physician, who had been hastily summoned, could make out what was wrong with her.
By and by, the King returned from his hunting trip and immediately asked for the Queen. He was told that she had fallen seriously ill and was lying in her bed in her own room. No one, not even the Court Physician who had been called in quickly, could figure out what was wrong with her.
In great anxiety—for he really loved her—the King went up to her bedside, and asked the Queen how she felt, and if there was anything that he could do to relieve her.
In great anxiety—because he truly loved her—the King approached her bedside and asked the Queen how she was feeling and if there was anything he could do to help her.
"Yes, there is one thing that thou couldst do," she answered harshly, "but I know full well that, even although it is the only thing that will cure me, thou wilt not do it."
"Yes, there's one thing you could do," she replied sharply, "but I know very well that, even though it's the only thing that will cure me, you won't do it."
"Nay," said the King, "I deserve better words at thy mouth than these; for thou knowest that I would give thee aught thou carest to ask,[20] even if it be the half of my Kingdom."
"Nah," said the King, "I deserve better words from you than this; for you know that I would give you anything you want,[20] even if it were half of my Kingdom."
"Then give me thy daughter's heart to eat," cried the Queen, "for unless I can obtain that, I will die, and that speedily."
"Then give me your daughter's heart to eat," the Queen cried, "because if I don't get it, I will die, and soon."
She spoke so wildly, and looked at him in such a strange fashion, that the poor King really thought that her brain was turned, and he was at his wits' end what to do. He left the room, and paced up and down the corridor in great distress, until at last he remembered that that very morning the son of a great King had arrived from a country far over the sea, asking for his daughter's hand in marriage.
She spoke so wildly and looked at him in such a strange way that the poor King really thought she had lost her mind, and he was at a total loss about what to do. He left the room and paced back and forth in the corridor, very upset, until finally, he remembered that earlier that morning, the son of a great King had arrived from a faraway country, asking for his daughter's hand in marriage.
"Here is a way out of the difficulty," he said to himself. "This marriage pleaseth me well, and I will have it celebrated at once. Then, when my daughter is safe out of the country, I will send a lad up the hillside, and he shall kill a he-goat, and I will have its heart prepared and dressed, and send it up to my wife. Perhaps the sight of it will cure her of this madness."
"Here's a way out of this situation," he thought to himself. "I really like this marriage, and I want to go ahead with it right away. Once my daughter is safely out of the country, I’ll send a guy up the hill to kill a male goat. I’ll have the heart prepared and sent to my wife. Maybe seeing it will help cure her of this madness."
So he had the strange Prince summoned before him, and told him how the Queen had taken a sudden illness that had wrought on her brain, and had caused her to take a dislike to the Princess, and how it seemed as if it would be a good thing if, with the maiden's consent, the marriage could take place at once, so that the Queen might be left alone to recover from her strange malady.
So he had the unusual Prince called to see him and explained that the Queen had fallen ill quite suddenly, which affected her mind and made her dislike the Princess. He suggested that it might be best, with the young woman's agreement, to go ahead with the marriage immediately, so the Queen could be left alone to recover from her odd condition.
Now the Prince was delighted to gain his bride so easily, and the Princess was glad to escape from her step-mother's hatred, so the marriage took place at once, and the newly wedded pair set off across the sea for the Prince's country.
Now the Prince was thrilled to marry his bride so easily, and the Princess was happy to get away from her step-mother's hatred, so the wedding happened right away, and the newlyweds headed across the sea to the Prince's kingdom.
Then the King sent a lad up the hillside to kill a he-goat; and when it was killed he gave orders that its heart should be dressed and cooked, and sent to the Queen's apartment on a silver dish. And the wicked woman tasted it, believing it to be the heart of her step-daughter; and when she had done so, she rose from her bed and went about the Castle looking as well and hearty as ever.
Then the King sent a young boy up the hill to kill a male goat; and when it was killed, he ordered its heart to be prepared and cooked, and sent to the Queen's room on a silver plate. The wicked woman tasted it, thinking it was her step-daughter's heart; and once she had done that, she got out of bed and walked around the Castle looking as healthy and vibrant as ever.
I am glad to be able to tell you that the marriage of Princess Gold-Tree, which had come about in such a hurry, turned out to be a great success; for the Prince whom she had wedded was rich, and great, and powerful, and he loved her dearly, and she was as happy as the day was long.
I’m happy to share that Princess Gold-Tree’s rushed marriage turned out really well; the Prince she married was wealthy, influential, and powerful, and he loved her deeply, making her as happy as can be.
So things went peacefully on for a year. Queen Silver-Tree was satisfied and contented, because she thought that her step-daughter was dead; while all the time the Princess was happy and prosperous in her new home.
So things went on peacefully for a year. Queen Silver-Tree was satisfied and content, because she believed her step-daughter was dead; meanwhile, the Princess was happy and thriving in her new home.
But at the end of the year it chanced that the Queen went once more to the well in the little glen, in order to see her face reflected in the water.
But at the end of the year, the Queen happened to go back to the well in the small valley to see her reflection in the water.
And it chanced also that the same little trout was swimming backwards and forwards, just as he had done the year before. And the foolish Queen determined to have a better answer to her question this time than she[22] had last.
And it also happened that the same little trout was swimming back and forth, just like he had the year before. And the foolish Queen decided she needed a better answer to her question this time than she[22] had last.
"Troutie, troutie," she whispered, leaning over the edge of the well, "am not I the most beautiful woman in the world?"
"Troutie, troutie," she whispered, leaning over the edge of the well, "am I not the most beautiful woman in the world?"
"By my troth, thou art not," answered the trout, in his very straightforward way.
"Honestly, you’re not," replied the trout, in his very upfront way.
"Who is the most beautiful woman, then?" asked the Queen, her face growing pale at the thought that she had yet another rival.
"Who is the most beautiful woman, then?" asked the Queen, her face turning pale at the thought of having yet another rival.
"Why, your Majesty's step-daughter, the Princess Gold-Tree, to be sure," answered the trout.
"Of course, your Majesty's stepdaughter, Princess Gold-Tree," replied the trout.
The Queen threw back her head with a sigh of relief. "Well, at any rate, people cannot admire her now," she said, "for it is a year since she died. I ate her heart for my supper."
The Queen leaned back with a sigh of relief. "Well, at least no one can admire her now," she said, "since it's been a year since she died. I ate her heart for dinner."
"Art thou sure of that, your Majesty?" asked the trout, with a twinkle in his eye. "Methinks it is but a year since she married the gallant young Prince who came from abroad to seek her hand, and returned with him to his own country."
"Are you sure about that, Your Majesty?" asked the trout, with a sparkle in his eye. "I think it was just a year ago that she married the brave young prince who came from overseas to ask for her hand, and then went back to his own country with her."
When the Queen heard these words she turned quite cold with rage, for she knew that her husband had deceived her; and she rose from her knees and went straight home to the Palace, and, hiding her anger as best she could, she asked him if he would give orders to have the Long Ship made ready, as she wished to go and visit her dear step-daughter, for it was such a very long time since she had seen her.[23]
When the Queen heard this, she felt a surge of rage because she realized her husband had lied to her. She stood up from her knees and went straight back to the Palace, doing her best to hide her anger. She asked him if he could arrange for the Long Ship to be made ready, as she wanted to visit her beloved stepdaughter, since it had been a long time since she had seen her.[23]
The King was somewhat surprised at her request, but he was only too glad to think that she had got over her hatred towards his daughter, and he gave orders that the Long Ship should be made ready at once.
The King was a bit surprised by her request, but he was happy to see that she had moved past her hatred for his daughter, so he ordered that the Long Ship be prepared immediately.
Soon it was speeding over the water, its prow turned in the direction of the land where the Princess lived, steered by the Queen herself; for she knew the course that the boat ought to take, and she was in such haste to be at her journey's end that she would allow no one else to take the helm.
Soon it was racing across the water, its front pointed toward the land where the Princess lived, steered by the Queen herself; she knew the route the boat should take, and she was so eager to reach her destination that she wouldn't let anyone else take the wheel.
Now it chanced that Princess Gold-Tree was alone that day, for her husband had gone a-hunting. And as she looked out of one of the Castle windows she saw a boat coming sailing over the sea towards the landing place. She recognised it as her father's Long Ship, and she guessed only too well whom it carried on board.
Now it just so happened that Princess Gold-Tree was alone that day, since her husband had gone hunting. As she looked out of one of the castle windows, she saw a boat sailing over the sea toward the landing area. She recognized it as her father's long ship, and she could easily guess who was on board.
She was almost beside herself with terror at the thought, for she knew that it was for no good purpose that Queen Silver-Tree had taken the trouble to set out to visit her, and she felt that she would have given almost anything she possessed if her husband had but been at home. In her distress she hurried into the servants' hall.
She was nearly frantic with fear at the thought because she knew that Queen Silver-Tree hadn't come to visit her for a good reason, and she felt she would have given almost anything she had if her husband had just been home. In her panic, she rushed into the servants' hall.
"Oh, what shall I do, what shall I do?" she cried, "for I see my father's Long Ship coming over the sea, and I know that my step-mother is on board. And if she hath a chance she will kill me, for she hateth me more than anything else upon earth."[24]
"Oh, what am I going to do, what am I going to do?" she exclaimed, "because I see my father's Long Ship approaching from across the sea, and I know that my stepmother is on it. And if she gets the opportunity, she'll kill me, because she hates me more than anything else in the world."[24]
Now the servants worshipped the ground that their young Mistress trod on, for she was always kind and considerate to them, and when they saw how frightened she was, and heard her piteous words, they crowded round her, as if to shield her from any harm that threatened her.
Now the servants adored the ground their young Mistress walked on, because she was always kind and thoughtful towards them. When they saw how scared she was and heard her pleading words, they gathered around her, as if to protect her from any danger that might come her way.
"Do not be afraid, your Highness," they cried; "we will defend thee with our very lives if need be. But in case thy Lady Step-Mother should have the power to throw any evil spell over thee, we will lock thee in the great Mullioned Chamber, then she cannot get nigh thee at all."
"Don't be afraid, Your Highness," they shouted; "we'll protect you with our lives if necessary. But if your stepmother has the ability to cast any evil spell on you, we'll lock you in the great Mullioned Chamber, so she won't be able to get anywhere near you."
Now the Mullioned Chamber was a strong-room, which was in a part of the castle all by itself, and its door was so thick that no one could possibly break through it; and the Princess knew that if she were once inside the room, with its stout oaken door between her and her step-mother, she would be perfectly safe from any mischief that that wicked woman could devise.
Now the Mullioned Chamber was a secure room, located in a secluded part of the castle, and its door was so thick that no one could possibly break through it; the Princess knew that if she could get inside the room, with its sturdy oak door separating her from her stepmother, she would be completely safe from any trouble that cruel woman might create.
So she consented to her faithful servants' suggestion, and allowed them to lock her in the Mullioned Chamber.
So she agreed to her loyal servants' suggestion and let them lock her in the Mullioned Chamber.
So it came to pass that when Queen Silver-Tree arrived at the great door of the Castle, and commanded the lackey who opened it to take her to his Royal Mistress, he told her, with a low bow, that that was impossible, because the Princess was locked in the strong-room of the Castle, and could not get out, because no one knew where the key was.[25]
So it happened that when Queen Silver-Tree reached the massive door of the Castle and asked the servant who opened it to take her to his Royal Mistress, he replied with a deep bow that it was impossible, as the Princess was locked in the strong-room of the Castle and couldn’t get out, because no one knew where the key was.[25]
(Which was quite true, for the old butler had tied it round the neck of the Prince's favourite sheep-dog, and had sent him away to the hills to seek his master.)
(Which was quite true, for the old butler had tied it around the neck of the Prince's favorite sheepdog and had sent him away to the hills to find his master.)
"Take me to the door of the apartment," commanded the Queen. "At least I can speak to my dear daughter through it." And the lackey, who did not see what harm could possibly come from this, did as he was bid.
"Take me to the door of the apartment," the Queen ordered. "At least I can talk to my dear daughter through it." And the servant, who didn’t see any harm in this, did as he was told.
"If the key is really lost, and thou canst not come out to welcome me, dear Gold-Tree," said the deceitful Queen, "at least put thy little finger through the keyhole that I may kiss it."
"If the key is really lost, and you can't come out to welcome me, dear Gold-Tree," said the deceitful Queen, "at least slide your little finger through the keyhole so I can kiss it."
The Princess did so, never dreaming that evil could come to her through such a simple action. But it did. For instead of kissing the tiny finger, her step-mother stabbed it with a poisoned needle, and, so deadly was the poison, that, before she could utter a single cry, the poor Princess fell, as one dead, on the floor.
The Princess did this, never thinking that something bad could happen to her from such a simple action. But it did. Instead of kissing her tiny finger, her stepmother stabbed it with a poisoned needle, and the poison was so deadly that, before she could even let out a cry, the poor Princess collapsed lifeless on the floor.
When she heard the fall, a smile of satisfaction crept over Queen Silver-Tree's face. "Now I can say that I am the handsomest woman in the world," she whispered; and she went back to the lackey who stood waiting at the end of the passage, and told him that she had said all that she had to say to her daughter, and that now she must return home.
When she heard the fall, a satisfied smile spread across Queen Silver-Tree's face. "Now I can say that I’m the most beautiful woman in the world," she whispered; then she went back to the servant who was waiting at the end of the hall and told him that she had said everything she needed to say to her daughter, and that now she must go home.
So the man attended her to the boat with all due ceremony, and she set sail for her own country; and no one in the Castle knew that any harm had befallen their dear Mistress until the Prince came home from his[26] hunting with the key of the Mullioned Chamber, which he had taken from his sheep-dog's neck, in his hand.
So the man escorted her to the boat with all the proper formalities, and she set sail for her homeland; and nobody in the Castle knew that anything had happened to their beloved Mistress until the Prince returned from his[26] hunting trip with the key to the Mullioned Chamber, which he had taken from his sheepdog's collar, in his hand.

He laughed when he heard the story of Queen Silver-Tree's visit, and told the servants that they had done well; then he ran upstairs to open the door and release his wife.
He laughed when he heard the story about Queen Silver-Tree's visit and told the servants they did a great job; then he ran upstairs to open the door and let his wife out.
But what was his horror and dismay, when he did so, to find her lying dead at his feet on the floor.
But what was his horror and shock when he did this, to see her lying dead at his feet on the floor.
He was nearly beside himself with rage and grief; and, because he knew that a deadly poison such as Queen Silver-Tree had used would preserve the Princess's body so that it had no need of burial, he had it laid on a silken couch and left in the Mullioned Chamber, so that he could go[27] and look at it whenever he pleased.
He was almost overwhelmed with anger and sorrow; and since he understood that a deadly poison like the one Queen Silver-Tree had used would keep the Princess's body intact without needing burial, he placed it on a silk couch and left it in the Mullioned Chamber, so he could go[27] and see it whenever he wanted.
He was so terribly lonely, however, that in a little time he married again, and his second wife was just as sweet and as good as the first one had been. This new wife was very happy, there was only one little thing that caused her any trouble at all, and she was too sensible to let it make her miserable.
He was so incredibly lonely, though, that before long he married again, and his second wife was just as kind and wonderful as the first one had been. This new wife was very happy; there was only one tiny thing that bothered her at all, and she was too sensible to let it make her unhappy.
That one thing was that there was one room in the Castle—a room which stood at the end of a passage by itself—which she could never enter, as her husband always carried the key. And as, when she asked him the reason of this, he always made an excuse of some kind, she made up her mind that she would not seem as if she did not trust him, so she asked no more questions about the matter.
That one thing was that there was a room in the Castle— a room that was at the end of a hallway by itself— that she could never enter, since her husband always had the key. And since every time she asked him why, he always gave some kind of excuse, she decided that she wouldn’t act like she didn’t trust him, so she stopped asking questions about it.
But one day the Prince chanced to leave the door unlocked, and as he had never told her not to do so, she went in, and there she saw Princess Gold-Tree lying on the silken couch, looking as if she were asleep.
But one day the Prince accidentally left the door unlocked, and since he had never told her not to go in, she entered and saw Princess Gold-Tree lying on the silk couch, looking like she was asleep.
"Is she dead, or is she only sleeping?" she said to herself, and she went up to the couch and looked closely at the Princess. And there, sticking in her little finger, she discovered a curiously shaped needle.
"Is she dead, or is she just sleeping?" she said to herself as she approached the couch to take a closer look at the Princess. And there, stuck in her little finger, she found a strangely shaped needle.
"There hath been evil work here," she thought to herself. "If that needle be not poisoned, then I know naught of medicine." And, being skilled in leechcraft, she drew it carefully out.
"There has been something bad happening here," she thought to herself. "If that needle isn't poisoned, then I don't know anything about medicine." And, being skilled in healing, she carefully pulled it out.
In a moment Princess Gold-Tree opened her eyes and sat up, and presently she had recovered sufficiently to tell the Other Princess the whole story.
In a moment, Princess Gold-Tree opened her eyes and sat up, and soon she had recovered enough to tell the Other Princess the entire story.
Now, if her step-mother had been jealous, the Other Princess was not jealous at all; for, when she heard all that had happened, she clapped her little hands, crying, "Oh, how glad the Prince will be; for although he hath married again, I know that he loves thee best."
Now, if her stepmother had been jealous, the Other Princess was not jealous at all; because when she heard everything that had happened, she clapped her little hands, shouting, "Oh, how happy the Prince will be; because even though he's married again, I know he loves you the most."
That night the Prince came home from hunting looking very tired and sad, for what his second wife had said was quite true. Although he loved her very much, he was always mourning in his heart for his first dear love, Princess Gold-Tree.
That night, the Prince returned home from hunting, feeling very exhausted and downcast, because what his second wife said was completely true. Even though he loved her deeply, he always carried the sadness of losing his first true love, Princess Gold-Tree, in his heart.
"How sad thou art!" exclaimed his wife, going out to meet him. "Is there nothing that I can do to bring a smile to thy face?"
"How sad you are!" exclaimed his wife, coming out to meet him. "Is there nothing I can do to bring a smile to your face?"
"Nothing," answered the Prince wearily, laying down his bow, for he was too heart-sore even to pretend to be gay.
"Nothing," the Prince replied tiredly, putting down his bow, as he was too heartbroken to even pretend to be cheerful.
"Except to give thee back Gold-Tree," said his wife mischievously. "And that can I do. Thou wilt find her alive and well in the Mullioned Chamber."
"Except to give you back Gold-Tree," said his wife playfully. "And I can do that. You’ll find her alive and well in the Mullioned Chamber."
Without a word the Prince ran upstairs, and, sure enough, there was his dear Gold-Tree, sitting on the couch ready to welcome him.
Without saying a word, the Prince ran upstairs, and sure enough, there was his dear Gold-Tree, sitting on the couch, ready to welcome him.
He was so overjoyed to see her that he threw his arms round her neck and kissed her over and over again, quite forgetting his poor second wife,[29] who had followed him upstairs, and who now stood watching the meeting that she had brought about.
He was so happy to see her that he wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her repeatedly, completely forgetting about his poor second wife,[29] who had followed him upstairs and was now standing there watching the reunion she had caused.
She did not seem to be sorry for herself, however. "I always knew that thy heart yearned after Princess Gold-Tree," she said. "And it is but right that it should be so. For she was thy first love, and, since she hath come to life again, I will go back to mine own people."
She didn’t seem to feel sorry for herself, though. "I always knew that your heart longed for Princess Gold-Tree,” she said. “And it’s only right that it should be that way. She was your first love, and now that she’s come back to life, I will return to my own people."
"No, indeed thou wilt not," answered the Prince, "for it is thou who hast brought me this joy. Thou wilt stay with us, and we shall all three live happily together. And Gold-Tree and thee will become great friends."
"No, you definitely won't," replied the Prince, "because it’s you who has given me this joy. You will stay with us, and the three of us will live happily together. And Gold-Tree and you will become great friends."
And so it came to pass. For Princess Gold-Tree and the Other Princess soon became like sisters, and loved each other as if they had been brought up together all their lives.
And so it happened. Princess Gold-Tree and the Other Princess quickly became like sisters, loving each other as if they had grown up together all their lives.
In this manner another year passed away, and one evening, in the old country, Queen Silver-Tree went, as she had done before, to look at her face in the water of the little well in the glen.
In this way, another year went by, and one evening, in the old country, Queen Silver-Tree went, just like she had done before, to check her reflection in the water of the little well in the glen.
And, as had happened twice before, the trout was there. "Troutie, troutie," she whispered, "am not I the most beautiful woman in the world?"
And, just like it happened twice before, the trout was there. "Troutie, troutie," she whispered, "am I not the most beautiful woman in the world?"
"By my troth, thou art not," answered the trout, as he had answered on the two previous occasions.
"Honestly, you’re not," replied the trout, just like he had on the two previous occasions.
"And who dost thou say is the most beautiful woman now?" asked the Queen, her voice trembling with rage and vexation.[30]
"And who do you say is the most beautiful woman now?" asked the Queen, her voice shaking with anger and frustration.[30]
"I have given her name to thee these two years back," answered the trout. "The Princess Gold-Tree, of course."
"I gave you her name two years ago," the trout replied. "It's Princess Gold-Tree, of course."
"But she is dead," laughed the Queen. "I am sure of it this time, for it is just a year since I stabbed her little finger with a poisoned needle, and I heard her fall down dead on the floor."
"But she’s dead," laughed the Queen. "I’m sure of it this time, since it’s been a year since I stabbed her little finger with a poisoned needle, and I heard her fall down dead on the floor."
"I would not be so sure of that," answered the trout, and without saying another word he dived straight down to the bottom of the well.
"I wouldn't be so sure about that," replied the trout, and without saying another word, he dove straight down to the bottom of the well.
After hearing his mysterious words the Queen could not rest, and at last she asked her husband to have the Long Ship prepared once more, so that she could go and see her step-daughter.
After hearing his cryptic words, the Queen couldn't settle down, and eventually, she asked her husband to get the Long Ship ready again so she could go visit her step-daughter.
The King gave the order gladly; and it all happened as it had happened before.
The King happily gave the order, and it all unfolded just like it had before.
She steered the Ship over the sea with her own hands, and when it was approaching the land it was seen and recognised by Princess Gold-Tree.
She navigated the ship over the sea by herself, and as they neared the shore, Princess Gold-Tree spotted and recognized it.
The Prince was out hunting, and the Princess ran, in great terror, to her friend, the Other Princess, who was upstairs in her chamber.
The Prince was out hunting, and the Princess ran in fear to her friend, the Other Princess, who was upstairs in her room.
"Oh, what shall I do, what shall I do?" she cried, "for I see my father's Long Ship coming, and I know that my cruel step-mother is on board, and she will try to kill me, as she tried to kill me before.[31] Oh! come, let us escape to the hills."
"Oh, what should I do, what should I do?" she cried, "because I see my father's Long Ship arriving, and I know my cruel step-mother is on board, and she will try to kill me, just like she did before.[31] Oh! Come on, let's escape to the hills."
"Not at all," replied the Other Princess, throwing her arms round the trembling Gold-Tree. "I am not afraid of thy Lady Step-Mother. Come with me, and we will go down to the sea shore to greet her."
"Not at all," replied the Other Princess, wrapping her arms around the trembling Gold-Tree. "I'm not afraid of your Lady Step-Mother. Come with me, and we'll head down to the beach to greet her."
So they both went down to the edge of the water, and when Queen Silver-Tree saw her step-daughter coming she pretended to be very glad, and sprang out of the boat and ran to meet her, and held out a silver goblet full of wine for her to drink.
So they both went down to the water's edge, and when Queen Silver-Tree saw her stepdaughter approaching, she pretended to be really happy. She jumped out of the boat, ran to greet her, and offered her a silver goblet filled with wine to drink.
"'Tis rare wine from the East," she said, "and therefore very precious. I brought a flagon with me, so that we might pledge each other in a loving cup."
"'Tis rare wine from the East," she said, "and therefore very precious. I brought a jug with me, so we could toast each other in a loving cup."
Princess Gold-Tree, who was ever gentle and courteous, would have stretched out her hand for the cup, had not the Other Princess stepped between her and her step-mother.
Princess Gold-Tree, who was always kind and polite, would have reached out for the cup, if the Other Princess hadn't stepped in front of her and her step-mother.
"Nay, Madam," she said gravely, looking the Queen straight in the face; "it is the custom in this land for the one who offers a loving cup to drink from it first herself."
"Nah, Ma'am," she said seriously, looking the Queen straight in the eye; "it's the custom in this land for the one who offers a loving cup to drink from it first herself."
"I will follow the custom gladly," answered the Queen, and she raised the goblet to her mouth. But the Other Princess, who was watching for closely, noticed that she did not allow the wine that it contained to touch her lips. So she stepped forward and, as if by accident, struck the bottom of the goblet with her shoulder. Part of its contents flew[32] into the Queen's face, and part, before she could shut her mouth, went down her throat.
"I'll happily follow the custom," replied the Queen, lifting the goblet to her lips. But the Other Princess, who was watching closely, saw that the Queen didn't let the wine touch her mouth. So she stepped forward and, as if it was an accident, bumped the bottom of the goblet with her shoulder. Some of the wine splashed[32] onto the Queen's face, and some, before she could close her mouth, went down her throat.
So, because of her wickedness, she was, as the Good Book says, caught in her own net. For she had made the wine so poisonous that, almost before she had swallowed it, she fell dead at the two Princesses' feet.
So, because of her evil deeds, she was, as the Good Book says, caught in her own trap. She had made the wine so poisonous that, almost before she had finished drinking it, she collapsed dead at the feet of the two Princesses.
No one was sorry for her, for she really deserved her fate; and they buried her hastily in a lonely piece of ground, and very soon everybody had forgotten all about her.
No one felt sorry for her because she truly got what she deserved; they quickly buried her in a lonely spot, and it wasn't long before everyone completely forgot about her.
As for Princess Gold-Tree, she lived happily and peacefully with her husband and her friend for the remainder of her life.
As for Princess Gold-Tree, she lived happily and peacefully with her husband and her friend for the rest of her life.

WHIPPETY-STOURIE
I am going to tell you a story about a poor young widow woman, who lived in a house called Kittlerumpit, though whereabouts in Scotland the house of Kittlerumpit stood nobody knows.
I’m going to share a story about a young widow who was struggling, living in a house called Kittlerumpit. No one really knows where in Scotland the house of Kittlerumpit was located.
Some folk think that it stood in the neighbourhood of the Debateable Land, which, as all the world knows, was on the Borders, where the old Border Reivers were constantly coming and going; the Scotch stealing from the English, and the English from the Scotch. Be that as it may, the widowed Mistress of Kittlerumpit was sorely to be pitied.
Some people believe it was located near the Debateable Land, which, as everyone knows, was on the Borders, where the old Border Reivers were always coming and going; the Scots stealing from the English and the English from the Scots. Regardless, the widowed Mistress of Kittlerumpit was truly to be pitied.
For she had lost her husband, and no one quite knew what had become of him. He had gone to a fair one day, and had never come back again, and although everybody believed that he was dead, no one knew how he died.
For she had lost her husband, and no one really knew what had happened to him. He had gone to a fair one day and never returned, and even though everyone thought he was dead, no one knew how he died.
Some people said that he had been persuaded to enlist, and had been killed in the wars; others, that he had been taken away to serve as a sailor by the press-gang, and had been drowned at sea.
Some people claimed that he had been convinced to join the military and had died in battle; others said that he was forced to become a sailor by the press-gang and had drowned at sea.
At any rate, his poor young wife was sorely to be pitied, for she was left with a little baby-boy to bring up, and, as times were bad, she had not much to live on.
At any rate, his poor young wife really deserved sympathy because she was left with a little baby boy to raise, and since times were tough, she didn't have much to live on.
But she loved her baby dearly, and worked all day amongst her cows, and pigs, and hens, in order to earn enough money to buy food and clothes for both herself and him.
But she loved her baby deeply and worked all day among her cows, pigs, and hens to earn enough money to buy food and clothes for both herself and him.
Now, on the morning of which I am speaking, she rose very early and went out to feed her pigs, for rent-day was coming on, and she intended to take one of them, a great, big, fat creature, to the market that very day, as she thought that the price that it would fetch would go a long way towards paying her rent.
Now, on the morning I'm talking about, she got up really early and went out to feed her pigs because rent day was coming up, and she planned to take one of them, a huge, fat one, to the market that same day. She figured the money she’d get for it would help a lot with her rent.
And because she thought so, her heart was light, and she hummed a little song to herself as she crossed the yard with her bucket on one arm and her baby-boy on the other.
And because she believed that, her heart felt light, and she hummed a little song to herself as she walked across the yard with her bucket in one arm and her baby boy in the other.
But the song was quickly changed into a cry of despair when she reached the pig-stye, for there lay her cherished pig on its back, with its legs in the air and its eyes shut, just as if it were going to breathe its last breath.
But the song quickly turned into a cry of despair when she got to the pigsty, because there lay her beloved pig on its back, legs in the air and eyes shut, as if it were about to take its last breath.
"What shall I do? What shall I do?" cried the poor woman, sitting down on a big stone and clasping her boy to her breast, heedless of the fact that she had dropped her bucket, and that the pig's-meat was running out, and that the hens were eating it.
"What am I going to do? What am I going to do?" cried the poor woman, sitting down on a large rock and holding her boy close to her chest, ignoring the fact that she had dropped her bucket and that the pig's food was spilling out while the hens were eating it.
"First I lost my husband, and now I am going to lose my finest pig. The pig that I hoped would fetch a deal of money."[35]
"First I lost my husband, and now I'm going to lose my best pig. The pig I thought would bring in a lot of money."[35]
Now I must explain to you that the house of Kittlerumpit stood on a hillside, with a great fir wood behind it, and the ground sloping down steeply in front.
Now I need to tell you that the Kittlerumpit house was located on a hillside, with a large fir forest behind it, and the land sloped steeply down in front.
And as the poor young thing, after having a good cry to herself, was drying her eyes, she chanced to look down the hill, and who should she see coming up it but an Old Woman, who looked like a lady born.
And as the poor young woman, after having a good cry to herself, was drying her eyes, she happened to look down the hill, and who should she see coming up it but an Old Woman, who looked like she was born into nobility.
She was dressed all in green, with a white apron, and she wore a black velvet hood on her head, and a steeple-crowned beaver hat over that, something like those, as I have heard tell, that the women wear in Wales. She walked very slowly, leaning on a long staff, and she gave a bit hirple now and then, as if she were lame.
She was dressed entirely in green, with a white apron, and she had a black velvet hood on her head, topped with a steeple-crowned beaver hat, similar to the ones I've heard women wear in Wales. She walked very slowly, leaning on a long staff, and she limped a bit every now and then, as if she were injured.
As she drew near, the young widow felt it was becoming to rise and curtsey to the Gentlewoman, for such she saw her to be.
As she got closer, the young widow thought it was appropriate to stand up and curtsy to the lady, since she recognized her as such.
"Madam," she said, with a sob in her voice, "I bid you welcome to the house of Kittlerumpit, although you find its Mistress one of the most unfortunate women in the world."
"Ma'am," she said, with a sob in her voice, "I welcome you to the house of Kittlerumpit, even though you find its Mistress to be one of the most unfortunate women in the world."
"Hout-tout," answered the old Lady, in such a harsh voice that the young woman started, and grasped her baby tighter in her arms. "Ye have little need to say that. Ye have lost your husband, I grant ye, but there were waur losses at Shirra-Muir. And now your pig is like to die—I could, maybe, remedy that. But I must first hear how much ye wad gie me if I[36] cured him."
"Hush now," replied the old lady in such a harsh tone that the young woman flinched and held her baby tighter. "You don’t need to say that. I know you’ve lost your husband, but there have been worse losses at Shirra-Muir. And now your pig is about to die—I might be able to help with that. But first, I need to know how much you would offer me if I[36] fixed him."
"Anything that your Ladyship's Madam likes to ask," replied the widow, too much delighted at having the animal's life saved to think that she was making rather a rash promise.
"Anything your Ladyship's Madam wants to ask," replied the widow, too thrilled to have saved the animal's life to realize she was making a bit of a rash promise.
"Very good," said the old Dame, and without wasting any more words she walked straight into the pig-sty.
"Very good," said the old woman, and without wasting any more words, she walked straight into the pigsty.
She stood and looked at the dying creature for some minutes, rocking to and fro and muttering to herself in words which the widow could not understand; at least, she could only understand four of them, and they sounded something like this:
She stood there, watching the dying creature for a few minutes, swaying back and forth and mumbling to herself in words that the widow couldn't grasp; at best, she could only make out four of them, which sounded something like this:
Holy water.
Then she put her hand into her pocket and drew out a tiny bottle with a liquid that looked like oil in it. She took the cork out, and dropped one of her long lady-like fingers into it; then she touched the pig on the snout and on his ears, and on the tip of his curly tail.
Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small bottle filled with a liquid that looked like oil. She removed the cork and dipped one of her long, elegant fingers into it; then she touched the pig on its snout, its ears, and the tip of its curly tail.
No sooner had she done so than up the beast jumped, and, with a grunt of contentment, ran off to its trough to look for its breakfast.
No sooner had she done that than the beast jumped up, and with a satisfied grunt, ran off to its trough to look for breakfast.
A joyful woman was the Mistress of Kittlerumpit when she saw it do this, for she felt that her rent was safe; and in her relief and gratitude she would have kissed the hem of the strange Lady's green gown, if she[37] would have allowed it, but she would not.
A happy woman was the Mistress of Kittlerumpit when she saw this happen, because she realized her rent was secure; and in her relief and gratitude, she would have kissed the hem of the strange Lady's green gown, if she[37] would have let her, but she wouldn't.
"No, no," said she, and her voice sounded harsher than ever. "Let us have no fine meanderings, but let us stick to our bargain. I have done my part, and mended the pig; now ye must do yours, and give me what I like to ask—your son."
"No, no," she said, her voice sounding harsher than ever. "Let's skip the fancy talk and stick to our deal. I've done my part and fixed the pig; now you need to do yours and give me what I want to ask for—your son."
Then the poor widow gave a piteous cry, for she knew now what she had not guessed before—that the Green-clad Lady was a Fairy, and a Wicked Fairy too, else had she not asked such a terrible thing.
Then the poor widow let out a heartbreaking cry, for she realized what she hadn't guessed before—that the Green-clad Lady was a Fairy, and a Wicked Fairy at that, or else she wouldn't have asked for such a terrible thing.
It was too late now, however, to pray, and beseech, and beg for mercy; the Fairy stood her ground, hard and cruel.
It was too late now to pray, plead, or beg for mercy; the Fairy stood firm, cold and harsh.
"Ye promised me what I liked to ask, and I have asked your son; and your son I will have," she replied, "so it is useless making such a din about it. But one thing I may tell you, for I know well that the knowledge will not help you. By the laws of Fairy-land, I cannot take the bairn till the third day after this, and if by that time you have found out my name I cannot take him even then. But ye will not be able to find it out, of that I am certain. So I will call back for the boy in three days."
"You're the one who promised me what I wanted to request, and I've asked for your son; and I will have your son," she replied, "so there's no point in making such a fuss about it. But I can tell you one thing, even though I know it won't help you. According to the laws of Fairy-land, I can't take the child until the third day after today, and if by then you've figured out my name, I won’t be able to take him at all. But I’m sure you won’t be able to find it out. So, I’ll come back for the boy in three days."
And with that she disappeared round the back of the pig-sty, and the poor mother fell down in a dead faint beside the stone.
And with that, she vanished behind the pigpen, and the poor mother collapsed in a faint next to the stone.
All that day, and all the next, she did nothing but sit in her kitchen and cry, and hug her baby tighter in her arms; but on the day before[38] that on which the Fairy said that she was coming back, she felt as if she must get a little breath of fresh air, so she went for a walk in the fir wood behind the house.
All that day and the next, she just sat in her kitchen, cried, and held her baby tightly in her arms. But on the day before[38] the one when the Fairy said she would return, she felt like she needed some fresh air, so she went for a walk in the fir woods behind the house.
Now in this fir wood there was an old quarry hole, in the bottom of which was a bonnie spring well, the water of which was always sweet and pure. The young widow was walking near this quarry hole, when, to her astonishment, she heard the whirr of a spinning-wheel and the sound of a voice lilting a song. At first she could not think where the sound came from; then, remembering the quarry, she laid down her child at a tree root, and crept noiselessly through the bushes on her hands and knees to the edge of the hole and peeped over.
Now in this fir wood, there was an old quarry hole, and at the bottom was a lovely spring well, the water of which was always sweet and pure. The young widow was walking near this quarry hole when, to her surprise, she heard the whirr of a spinning wheel and the sound of a voice singing a song. At first, she couldn’t figure out where the sound was coming from; then, remembering the quarry, she laid her child down at the base of a tree and quietly crawled through the bushes on her hands and knees to the edge of the hole and peeked over.
She could hardly believe her eyes! For there, far below her, at the bottom of the quarry, beside the spring well, sat the cruel Fairy, dressed in her green frock and tall felt hat, spinning away as fast as she could at a tiny spinning-wheel.
She could barely believe her eyes! Because there, far below her, at the bottom of the quarry, next to the spring well, sat the wicked Fairy, dressed in her green dress and tall felt hat, spinning as fast as she could at a tiny spinning wheel.
And what should she be singing but—
And what should she be singing but—
"My name is Whippety-Stourie."
The widow woman almost cried aloud for joy, for now she had learned the Fairy's secret, and her child was safe. But she dare not, in case the[39] wicked old Dame heard her and threw some other spell over her.
The widow was on the verge of crying out in joy because she had just discovered the Fairy's secret, and her child was safe. But she didn't dare make a sound, worried that the[39] wicked old woman might hear her and cast another spell on her.
So she crept softly back to the place where she had left her child; then, catching him up in her arms, she ran through the wood to her house, laughing, and singing, and tossing him in the air in such a state of delight that, if anyone had met her, they would have been in danger of thinking that she was mad.
So she quietly made her way back to where she had left her child; then, scooping him up in her arms, she dashed through the woods to her house, laughing, singing, and tossing him in the air with such joy that anyone who saw her might have thought she was crazy.
Now this young woman had been a merry-hearted maiden, and would have been merry-hearted still, if, since her marriage, she had not had so much trouble that it had made her grow old and sober-minded before her time; and she began to think what fun it would be to tease the Fairy for a few minutes before she let her know that she had found out her name.
Now this young woman had been a happy young lady, and she would still be happy if, since her marriage, she hadn’t faced so much trouble that it had made her mature and serious before her time; and she started to think about how much fun it would be to tease the Fairy for a few minutes before she revealed that she had discovered her name.
So next day, at the appointed time, she went out with her boy in her arms, and seated herself on the big stone where she had sat before; and when she saw the old Dame coming up the hill, she crumpled up her nice clean cap, and screwed up her face, and pretended to be in great distress and to be crying bitterly.
So the next day, at the scheduled time, she went out with her boy in her arms and sat down on the big stone where she had sat before; and when she saw the old woman coming up the hill, she messed up her nice clean cap, made a sad face, and pretended to be really upset and crying her eyes out.
The Fairy took no notice of this, however, but came close up to her, and said, in her harsh, merciless voice, "Good wife of Kittlerumpit, ye ken the reason of my coming; give me the bairn."
The Fairy ignored this, however, and stepped closer to her, saying in her harsh, relentless voice, "Good wife of Kittlerumpit, you know why I’m here; give me the child."
Then the young mother pretended to be in sorer distress than ever, and fell on her knees before the wicked old woman and begged for mercy.[40]
Then the young mother acted like she was in even more pain and dropped to her knees in front of the evil old woman, pleading for mercy.[40]
"Oh, sweet Madam Mistress," she cried, "spare me my bairn, and take, an' thou wilt, the pig instead."
"Oh, dear Madam Mistress," she exclaimed, "please, spare my child, and take, if you want, the pig instead."
"We have no need of bacon where I come from," answered the Fairy coldly; "so give me the laddie and let me begone—I have no time to waste in this wise."
"We don't need bacon where I come from," the Fairy replied coolly; "so just give me the kid and let me go—I don't have time to waste on this."
"Oh, dear Lady mine," pleaded the Goodwife, "if thou wilt not have the pig, wilt thou not spare my poor bairn and take me myself?"
"Oh, dear lady," pleaded the Goodwife, "if you won't take the pig, will you at least spare my poor child and take me instead?"
The Fairy stepped back a little, as if in astonishment. "Art thou mad, woman," she cried contemptuously, "that thou proposest such a thing? Who in all the world would care to take a plain-looking, red-eyed, dowdy wife like thee with them?"
The Fairy stepped back a little, as if in shock. "Are you crazy, woman," she exclaimed scornfully, "that you would suggest such a thing? Who in the world would want to take a plain-looking, red-eyed, dull wife like you with them?"
Now the young Mistress of Kittlerumpit knew that she was no beauty, and the knowledge had never vexed her; but something in the Fairy's tone made her feel so angry that she could contain herself no longer.
Now the young Mistress of Kittlerumpit knew she wasn't beautiful, and that realization had never bothered her; but something in the Fairy's tone made her so angry that she couldn't hold back any longer.
"In troth, fair Madam, I might have had the wit to know that the like of me is not fit to tie the shoe-string of the High and Mighty Princess, WHIPPETY-STOURIE!"
"In truth, dear Madam, I should have known that someone like me isn't worthy to tie the shoelaces of the High and Mighty Princess, WHIPPETY-STOURIE!"
If there had been a charge of gunpowder buried in the ground, and if it had suddenly exploded beneath her feet, the Wicked Fairy could not have jumped higher into air.
If there had been a stash of gunpowder buried in the ground, and if it had suddenly exploded under her feet, the Wicked Fairy couldn't have jumped any higher into the air.
And when she came down again she simply turned round and ran down the brae, shrieking with rage and disappointment, for all the world, as an old book says, "like an owl chased by witches."
And when she came down again, she just turned around and ran down the hill, screaming in anger and disappointment, for everyone to see, just like an old book says, "like an owl chased by witches."

THE RED-ETIN
There were once two widows who lived in two cottages which stood not very far from one another. And each of those widows possessed a piece of land on which she grazed a cow and a few sheep, and in this way she made her living.
There were once two widows who lived in two cottages that were not very far apart. Each widow had a piece of land where she kept a cow and a few sheep, and that’s how she made a living.
One of these poor widows had two sons, the other had one; and as these three boys were always together, it was natural that they should become great friends.
One of these poor widows had two sons, the other had one; and since these three boys were always together, it was natural for them to become great friends.
At last the time arrived when the eldest son of the widow who had two sons, must leave home and go out into the world to seek his fortune. And the night before he went away his mother told him to take a can and go to the well and bring back some water, and she would bake a cake for him to carry with him.
At last, the time came when the oldest son of the widow with two sons had to leave home and venture out into the world to find his fortune. The night before he left, his mother told him to grab a can and go to the well to bring back some water, and she would bake a cake for him to take along.
"But remember," she added, "the size of the cake will depend on the quantity of water that thou bringest back. If thou bringest much, then will it be large; and, if thou bringest little, then will it be small. But, big or little, it is all that I have to give thee."
"But remember," she added, "the size of the cake will depend on how much water you bring back. If you bring a lot, then it will be big; and if you bring a little, then it will be small. But whether it's big or small, it's all I have to give you."
The lad took the can and went off to the well, and filled it with water, and came home again. But he never noticed that the can had a[43] hole in it, and was running out; so that, by the time that he arrived at home, there was very little water left. So his mother could only bake him a very little cake.
The boy took the can and went to the well, filled it with water, and then returned home. But he didn’t realize that the can had a[43] hole in it, and water was leaking out; so by the time he got home, there was hardly any water left. As a result, his mother could only bake him a very small cake.
But, small as it was, she asked him, as she gave it to him, to choose one of two things. Either to take the half of it with her blessing, or the whole of it with her malison. "For," said she, "thou canst not have both the whole cake and a blessing along with it."
But, as small as it was, she asked him, while handing it to him, to choose one of two options. Either take half of it with her blessing or the whole thing with her curse. "Because," she said, "you can't have both the whole cake and a blessing with it."
The lad looked at the cake and hesitated. It would have been pleasant to have left home with his mother's blessing upon him; but he had far to go, and the cake was little; the half of it would be a mere mouthful, and he did not know when he would get any more food. So at last he made up his mind to take the whole of it, even if he had to bear his mother's malison.
The boy looked at the cake and hesitated. It would have been nice to leave home with his mother's blessing; but he had a long way to go, and the cake was small; half of it would be just a bite, and he didn't know when he'd get more food. So in the end, he decided to take the whole thing, even if it meant facing his mother's anger.
Then he took his younger brother aside, and gave him his hunting-knife, saying, "Keep this by thee, and look at it every morning. For as long as the blade remains clear and bright, thou wilt know that it is well with me; but should it grow dim and rusty, then know thou that some evil hath befallen me."
Then he pulled his younger brother aside and gave him his hunting knife, saying, "Keep this with you and look at it every morning. As long as the blade stays clear and bright, you'll know I'm okay; but if it gets dull and rusty, know that something bad has happened to me."
After this he embraced them both and set out on his travels. He journeyed all that day, and all the next, and on the afternoon of the third day he came to where an old shepherd was sitting beside a flock of sheep.
After this, he hugged them both and started his journey. He traveled all day that day, and all the next, and on the afternoon of the third day, he arrived at a spot where an old shepherd was sitting beside a flock of sheep.
"I will ask the old man whose sheep they are," he said to himself, "for mayhap his master might engage me also as a shepherd." So he went up to the old man, and asked him to whom the sheep belonged. And this was all the answer he got:
"I'll ask the old man who owns these sheep," he said to himself, "because maybe his boss will hire me as a shepherd too." So he approached the old man and asked him who the sheep belonged to. And this was all the answer he received:
Ance lived in Ballygan,
And took King Malcolm's daughter,
The King of fair Scotland.
He hits her, he restrains her,
He lays her on a bed,
And every day he texts her.
With a shiny silver wand.
Like Julian the Roman emperor,
He's someone who fears no one.
To be his enemy,
But that man hasn’t been born yet,
"And may it be so for a long time."
"That does not tell me much; but somehow I do not fancy this Red-Etin for a master," thought the youth, and he went on his way.
"That doesn't tell me much; but for some reason, I just don't see this Red-Etin as a good master," thought the young man, and he continued on his way.
He had not gone very far, however, when he saw another old man, with snow-white hair, herding a flock of swine; and as he wondered to whom the swine belonged, and if there was any chance of him getting a situation as a swineherd, he went up to the countryman, and asked who was the owner of the animals.
He hadn’t walked very far when he saw another old man with snow-white hair herding a bunch of pigs. As he wondered who owned the pigs and whether he might get a job as a pig herder, he approached the farmer and asked who owned the animals.
He got the same answer from the swineherd that he had got from the shepherd:
He got the same answer from the pig keeper that he had gotten from the shepherd:
Ance lived in Ballygan.
And took King Malcolm's daughter,
The King of Scotland.
He hits her, he ties her up,
He lays her on a bed,
And every day he texts her.
With a shiny silver wand.
Like Julian the Roman,
He's someone who doesn't fear anyone.
To be his enemy,
But that person hasn't been born yet,
"May it always be this way."
"Plague on this old Red-Etin; I wonder when I will get out of his domains," he muttered to himself; and he journeyed still further.
"Curse this old Red-Etin; I wonder when I'll escape his territory," he muttered to himself, and he continued on his journey.
Presently he came to a very, very old man—so old, indeed, that he was quite bent with age—and he was herding a flock of goats.
Presently, he came across a very, very old man—so old, in fact, that he was quite bent over with age—and he was herding a flock of goats.
Once more the traveller asked to whom the animals belonged, and once more he got the same answer:
Once again, the traveler asked who owned the animals, and once again, he received the same reply:
Ance lived in Ballygan.
And kidnapped King Malcolm's daughter,
The King of fair Scotland.
[46] He hits her, he ties her up,
He lays her on a bench,
And every day he texts her.
With a shiny silver wand.
Like Julian the Roman,
He's someone who doesn't fear anyone.
To be his enemy,
But that man hasn't been born yet,
"And may it be so for a long time."
But this ancient goatherd added a piece of advice at the end of his rhyme. "Beware, stranger," he said, "of the next herd of beasts that ye shall meet. Sheep, and swine, and goats will harm nobody; but the creatures ye shall now encounter are of a sort that ye have never met before, and they are not harmless."
But this old goatherd shared a bit of advice at the end of his rhyme. "Watch out, stranger," he said, "for the next group of animals you come across. Sheep, pigs, and goats won’t hurt anyone; but the creatures you’re about to meet are unlike any you’ve ever seen before, and they are not safe."
The young man thanked him for his counsel, and went on his way, and he had not gone very far before he met a herd of very dreadful creatures, unlike anything that he had ever dreamed of in all his life.
The young man thanked him for his advice and continued on his way, and he hadn't gone very far before he came across a group of terrifying creatures, unlike anything he had ever imagined in his life.
For each of them had three heads, and on each of its three heads it had four horns; and when he saw them he was so frightened that he turned and ran away from them as fast as he could.
For each of them had three heads, and on each of its three heads it had four horns; and when he saw them he was so scared that he turned and ran away from them as fast as he could.
Up hill and down dale he ran, until he was well-nigh exhausted; and, just when he was beginning to feel that his legs would not carry him any further, he saw a great Castle in front of him, the door of which was standing wide open.
Up hill and down valley he ran, until he was almost exhausted; and just when he felt like his legs couldn't carry him any further, he saw a huge castle ahead of him, the door wide open.
He was so tired that he went straight in, and after wandering through some magnificent halls, which appeared to be quite deserted, he reached the kitchen, where an old woman was sitting by the fire.
He was so exhausted that he went right in, and after wandering through some stunning halls that seemed completely empty, he reached the kitchen, where an old woman was sitting by the fire.
He asked her if he might have a night's lodging, as he had come a long and weary journey, and would be glad of somewhere to rest.
He asked her if he could stay the night since he had traveled a long and exhausting distance and would really appreciate a place to rest.
"You can rest here, and welcome, for me," said the old Dame, "but for your own sake I warn you that this is an ill house to bide in; for it is the Castle of the Red-Etin, who is a fierce and terrible Monster with three heads, and he spareth neither man nor woman, if he can get hold of them."
"You can rest here, and welcome, for me," said the old woman, "but for your own sake, I warn you that this is a dangerous place to stay; for it is the Castle of the Red-Etin, who is a fierce and terrible monster with three heads, and he spares neither man nor woman if he can catch them."
Tired as he was, the young man would have made an effort to escape from such a dangerous abode had he not remembered the strange and awful beasts from which he had just been fleeing, and he was afraid that, as it was growing dark, if he set out again he might chance to walk right into their midst. So he begged the old woman to hide him in some dark corner, and not to tell the Red-Etin that he was in the Castle.
Tired as he was, the young man would have tried to escape from such a dangerous place if he hadn’t remembered the strange and terrifying beasts he had just been running from. He was worried that, as it was getting dark, if he left again, he might walk right into their territory. So he asked the old woman to hide him in some dark corner and not to tell the Red-Etin that he was in the Castle.
"For," thought he, "if I can only get shelter until the morning, I will then be able to avoid these terrible creatures and go on my way in peace."
"For," he thought, "if I can just find a place to stay until morning, I'll be able to avoid these terrifying creatures and continue on my way in peace."
So the old Dame hid him in a press under the back stairs, and, as there was plenty of room in it, he settled down quite comfortably for the night.
So the old lady hid him in a cupboard under the back stairs, and since there was plenty of room in it, he got quite comfortable for the night.
But just as he was going off to sleep he heard an awful roaring and trampling overhead. The Red-Etin had come home, and it was plain that he was searching for something.
But just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard a terrible roaring and stomping above him. The Red-Etin had returned home, and it was obvious that he was looking for something.
And the terrified youth soon found out what the "Something" was, for very soon the horrible Monster came into the kitchen, crying out in a voice like thunder:
And the scared young man quickly discovered what the "Something" was, because soon the terrifying Monster entered the kitchen, shouting in a voice like thunder:
I can smell the scent of a real man!
Whether he is alive or dead,
"Tonight, I will eat his heart with my bread."
And it was not very long before he discovered the poor young man's hiding-place and pulled him roughly out of it.
And it didn't take long before he found the poor young man's hiding spot and dragged him out of it forcefully.
Of course, the lad begged that his life might be spared, but the Monster only laughed at him.
Of course, the guy pleaded for his life to be spared, but the Monster just laughed at him.
"It will be spared if thou canst answer three questions," he said; "if not, it is forfeited."
"It will be saved if you can answer three questions," he said; "if not, it's lost."
The first of these three questions was, "Whether Ireland or Scotland was first inhabited?"
The first of these three questions was, "Which came first, Ireland or Scotland?"
The second, "How old was the world when Adam was made?"
The second, "How old was the world when Adam was created?"
And the third, "Whether men or beasts were created first?"
And the third, "Were men or animals created first?"
The lad was not skilled in such matters, having had but little book-learning, and he could not answer the questions. So the Monster struck him on the head with a queer little hammer which he carried,[49] and turned him into a piece of stone.
The young man wasn't good at these things, as he had very little education, and he couldn't answer the questions. So the Monster hit him on the head with a strange little hammer he carried,[49] and turned him into a block of stone.
Now every morning since he had left home his younger brother had done as he had promised, and had carefully examined his hunting-knife.
Now, every morning since he had left home, his younger brother had done what he promised and had carefully checked his hunting knife.
On the first two mornings it was bright and clear, but on the third morning he was very much distressed to find that it was dull and rusty. He looked at it for a few moments in great dismay; then he ran straight to his mother, and held it out to her.
On the first two mornings, it was bright and clear, but on the third morning he was really upset to see that it was dull and rusty. He stared at it for a few moments in total dismay; then he ran straight to his mother and showed it to her.
"By this token I know that some mischief hath befallen my brother," he said, "so I must set out at once to see what evil hath come upon him."
"With this in mind, I know that something bad has happened to my brother," he said, "so I need to head out right away to find out what trouble has come his way."
"First must thou go to the well and fetch me some water," said his mother, "that I may bake thee a cake to carry with thee, as I baked a cake for him who is gone. And I will say to thee what I said to him. That the cake will be large or small according as thou bringest much or little water back with thee."
"First, you need to go to the well and get me some water," said his mother, "so I can bake you a cake to take with you, just like I baked a cake for the one who is gone. And I'll tell you the same thing I told him: the cake will be big or small depending on how much water you bring back."
So the lad took the can, as his brother had done, and went off to the well, and it seemed as if some evil spirit directed him to follow his example in all things, for he brought home little water, and he chose the whole cake and his mother's malison, instead of the half and her blessing, and he set out and met the shepherd, and the swineherd, and the goatherd, and they all gave the same answers to him which they had given to his brother. And he also encountered the same fierce beasts,[50] and ran from them in terror, and took shelter from them in the Castle; and the old woman hid him, and the Red-Etin found him, and, because he could not answer the three questions, he, too, was turned into a pillar of stone.
So the boy took the can, just like his brother had, and headed to the well. It felt like some bad influence was pushing him to do everything his brother did because he came back with hardly any water, picked the whole cake and his mom's curse instead of choosing half and her blessing. He set out and ran into the shepherd, the swineherd, and the goatherd, and they all gave him the same answers they had given his brother. He also came across the same fierce beasts, [50] and ran away from them in fear, seeking shelter in the Castle. The old woman hid him, but the Red-Etin found him, and since he couldn't answer the three questions, he was also turned into a pillar of stone.
And no more would ever have been heard of these two youths had not a kind Fairy, who had seen all that had happened, appeared to the other widow and her son, as they were sitting at supper one night in the gloaming, and told them the whole story, and how their two poor young neighbours had been turned into pillars of stone by a cruel enchanter called Red-Etin.
And no one would have ever heard about these two young men again if it weren't for a kind Fairy who had witnessed everything. She appeared to the other widow and her son while they were having dinner one evening at dusk and told them the entire story, explaining how their two unfortunate young neighbors had been turned into pillars of stone by a wicked sorcerer named Red-Etin.
Now the third young man was both brave and strong, and he determined to set out to see if he could in anywise help his two friends. And, from the very first moment that he had made up his mind to do so, things went differently with him than they had with them. I think, perhaps, that this was because he was much more loving and thoughtful than they were.
Now the third young man was both courageous and strong, and he decided to go out and see if he could help his two friends in any way. From the very first moment he made this decision, things went differently for him than they did for them. I think, perhaps, this was because he was much more caring and considerate than they were.
For, when his mother sent him to fetch water from the well so that she might bake a cake for him, just as the other mother had done for her sons, a raven, flying above his head, croaked out that his can was leaking, and he, wishing to please his mother by bringing her a good supply of water, patched up the hole with clay, and so came home with the can quite full.
For when his mom sent him to get water from the well so she could bake a cake for him, just like the other mom had done for her sons, a raven flew overhead and cawed that his can was leaking. Wanting to please his mom by bringing her a good amount of water, he patched up the hole with clay and came home with the can completely full.
Then, when his mother had baked a big bannock for him, and giving him his choice between the whole cake and her malison, or half of it and[51] her blessing, he chose the latter, "for," said he, throwing his arms round her neck, "I may light on other cakes to eat, but I will never light on another blessing such as thine."
Then, when his mom had baked a big bannock for him and gave him the choice between the whole cake and her curse, or half of it and her blessing, he chose the latter, "because," he said, throwing his arms around her neck, "I might find other cakes to eat, but I'll never find another blessing like yours."
And the curious thing was, that, after he had said this, the half cake which he had chosen seemed to spread itself out, and widen, and broaden, till it was bigger by far than it had been at first.
And the strange thing was that after he said this, the half cake he had picked started to expand, stretching out and getting bigger, until it was much larger than it had been at first.
Then he started on his journey, and, after he had gone a good way he began to feel hungry. So he pulled it out of his pocket and began to eat it.
Then he set off on his journey, and after he had traveled a bit, he started to feel hungry. So he took it out of his pocket and began to eat it.
Just then he met an old woman, who seemed to be very poor, for her clothing was thin, and worn, and old, and she stopped and spoke to him.
Just then, he came across an old woman who looked really poor, as her clothes were thin, worn out, and old, and she stopped to talk to him.
"Of thy charity, kind Master," she said, stretching out one of her withered hands, "spare me a bit of the cake that thou art eating."
"Please, kind Master," she said, reaching out one of her frail hands, "give me a piece of the cake you are eating."
Now the youth was very hungry, and he could have eaten it all himself, but his kind heart was touched by the woman's pinched face, so he broke it in two, and gave her half of it.
Now the young man was really hungry, and he could have eaten it all himself, but his kind heart was moved by the woman's gaunt face, so he broke it in half and gave her half of it.
Instantly she was changed into the Fairy who had appeared to his mother and himself as they had sat at supper the night before, and she smiled graciously at the generous lad, and held out a little wand to him.
Instantly, she transformed into the Fairy who had visited his mother and him as they sat down for dinner the night before. She smiled kindly at the generous young man and held out a small wand to him.
"Though thou knowest it not, thy mother's blessing and thy kindness to an old and poor woman hath gained thee many blessings, brave boy," he[52] said. "Keep that as thy reward; thou wilt need it ere thy errand be done." Then, bidding him sit down on the grass beside her, she told him all the dangers that he would meet on his travels, and the way in which he could overcome them, and then, in a moment, before he could thank her, she vanished out of his sight.
"Even though you don't realize it, your mother's blessing and your kindness to an old, poor woman have brought you many blessings, brave boy," he[52] said. "Take that as your reward; you'll need it before your mission is done." Then, asking him to sit down on the grass beside her, she shared all the dangers he would encounter on his journey and the ways he could overcome them, and then, in an instant, before he could thank her, she disappeared from his sight.
But with the little wand, and all the instructions that she had given him, he felt that he could face fearlessly any danger that he might be called on to meet, so he rose from the grass and went his way, full of a cheerful courage.
But with the little wand and all the instructions she had given him, he felt he could boldly face any danger he might encounter, so he got up from the grass and went on his way, filled with a cheerful courage.
After he had walked for many miles further, he came, as each of his friends had done, to the old shepherd herding his sheep. And, like them, he asked to whom the sheep belonged. And this time the old man answered:
After walking for many more miles, he finally came across the old shepherd tending his sheep, just like each of his friends had. And, like them, he asked who owned the sheep. This time, the old man replied:
Ance lived in Ballygan.
And kidnapped King Malcolm's daughter,
The king of fair Scotland.
He hits her, he ties her up,
He lays her on a bench,
And every day he annoys her.
With a shiny silver wand.
Like Julian the Roman,
He's someone who fears no one.
And destiny at stake;
And you're going to be, I can clearly see,
"The heir to all his land."
Then the young man went on, and he came to the swineherd, and to the goatherd; and each of them in turn repeated the same words to him.
Then the young man continued on, and he came across the swineherd and the goatherd; and each of them, in turn, said the same thing to him.
And, when he came to where the droves of monstrous beasts were, he was not afraid of them, and when one came running up to him with its mouth wide open to devour him, he just struck it with his wand, and it dropped down dead at his feet.
And when he reached the place where the packs of huge beasts were, he wasn't scared of them. When one came charging at him with its mouth wide open to eat him, he simply hit it with his wand, and it fell dead at his feet.
At last he arrived at the Red-Etin's Castle, and he knocked boldly at the door. The old woman answered his knock, and, when he had told her his errand, warned him gravely not to enter.
At last, he reached the Red-Etin's Castle and knocked confidently on the door. The old woman answered his knock, and when he explained his purpose, she warned him seriously not to go inside.
"Thy two friends came here before thee," she said, "and they are now turned into two pillars of stone; what advantage is it to thee to lose thy life also?"
"Your two friends came here before you," she said, "and they have now turned into two pillars of stone; what good does it do you to lose your life too?"
But the young man only laughed. "I have knowledge of an art of which they knew nothing," he said. "And methinks I can fight the Red-Etin with his own weapons."
But the young man just laughed. "I know an art they have no clue about," he said. "And I think I can take on the Red-Etin with his own weapons."
So, much against her will, the old woman let him in, and hid him where she had hid his friends.
So, reluctantly, the old woman let him in and hid him where she had hidden his friends.
It was not long before the Monster arrived, and, as on former occasions, he came into the kitchen in a furious rage, crying:
It wasn't long before the Monster showed up, and, as before, he stormed into the kitchen in a fit of rage, shouting:
I smell the scent of a human!
Whether he's alive or dead,
"Tonight, I will eat his heart with my bread."
Then he peered into the young man's hiding-place, and called to him to come out. And after he had come out, he put to him the three questions, never dreaming that he could answer them; but the Fairy had told the youth what to say, and he gave the answers as pat as any book.
Then he looked into the young man's hiding spot and called for him to come out. After he emerged, he asked him three questions, not expecting him to be able to answer. But the Fairy had taught the young man what to say, and he answered perfectly, just like something from a book.
Then the Red-Etin's heart sank within him for fear, for he knew that someone had betrayed him, and that his power was gone.
Then the Red-Etin felt a wave of fear wash over him because he knew someone had betrayed him and that he had lost his power.
And gone in very truth it was. For when the youth took an axe and began to fight with him, he had no strength to resist, and, before he knew where he was, his heads were cut off. And that was the end of the Red-Etin.
And it was really gone. When the young man grabbed an axe and started to fight with him, he had no strength to fight back, and before he realized what was happening, his heads were cut off. And that was the end of the Red-Etin.
As soon as he saw that his enemy was really dead, the young man asked the old woman if what the shepherd, and the swineherd, and the goatherd had told him were true, and if King Malcolm's daughter were really a prisoner in the Castle.
As soon as he saw that his enemy was actually dead, the young man asked the old woman if what the shepherd, the swineherd, and the goatherd had told him was true, and if King Malcolm's daughter was really a prisoner in the Castle.
The old woman nodded. "Even with the Monster lying dead at my feet, I am almost afraid to speak of it," she said. "But come with me, my gallant gentleman, and thou wilt see what dule and misery the Red-Etin hath caused to many a home."
The old woman nodded. "Even with the Monster lying dead at my feet, I'm almost afraid to talk about it," she said. "But come with me, my brave gentleman, and you'll see the pain and suffering the Red-Etin has caused to many homes."
She took a huge bunch of keys, and led him up a long flight of stairs, which ended in a passage with a great many doors on each side of it. She unlocked these doors with her keys, and, as she opened them, she put her head into every room and said, "Ye have naught to fear now, Madam, the Predestinated Deliverer hath come, and the Red-Etin is dead."
She grabbed a big bunch of keys and led him up a long flight of stairs that ended in a hallway with a lot of doors on each side. She unlocked the doors with her keys, and as she opened them, she peeked into every room and said, "You have nothing to fear now, Madam, the Chosen Savior has arrived, and the Red-Etin is dead."

And that was the end of the Red-Etin.
And behold, with a cry of joy, out of every room came a beautiful lady who had been stolen from her home, and shut up there, by the Red-Etin.
And look, with a shout of joy, a beautiful lady came out from every room who had been taken from her home and locked away there by the Red-Etin.
Among them was one who was more beautiful and stately than the rest, and all the others bowed down to her and treated her with such great reverence that it was clear to see that she was the Royal Princess, King Malcolm's daughter.
Among them was one who was more beautiful and graceful than the others, and all the others bowed down to her and treated her with such great respect that it was clear she was the Royal Princess, King Malcolm's daughter.
And when the youth stepped forward and did reverence to her also, she spoke so sweetly to him, and greeted him so gladly, and called him her Deliverer, in such a low, clear voice, that his heart was taken captive at once.
And when the young man stepped forward and bowed to her as well, she spoke to him so sweetly, welcomed him so happily, and called him her Deliverer, in such a soft, clear voice, that his heart was captured immediately.
But, for all that, he did not forget his friends. He asked the old woman where they were, and she took him into a room at the end of the passage, which was so dark that one could scarcely see in it, and so low that one could scarcely stand upright.
But despite everything, he didn’t forget his friends. He asked the old woman where they were, and she led him into a room at the end of the hallway, which was so dark that you could hardly see in it, and so low that you could barely stand up straight.
In this dismal chamber stood two blocks of stone.
In this gloomy room stood two blocks of stone.
"One can unlock doors, young Master," said the old woman, shaking her head forebodingly, "but 'tis hard work to try to turn cauld stane back to flesh and blood."
"One can unlock doors, young Master," said the old woman, shaking her head ominously, "but it's hard work to try and turn cold stone back to flesh and blood."
"Nevertheless, I will do it," said the youth, and, lifting his little wand, he touched each of the stone pillars lightly on the top.
"Still, I will do it," said the young man, and, raising his small wand, he gently tapped the top of each stone pillar.
Instantly the hard stone seemed to soften and melt away, and the two brothers started into life and form again. Their gratitude to their[57] friend, who had risked so much to save them, knew no bounds, while he, on his part, was delighted to think that his efforts had been successful.
Instantly, the hard stone seemed to soften and melt away, and the two brothers started to take shape and come to life again. They were incredibly grateful to their[57] friend, who had risked so much to save them, and their appreciation knew no bounds. Meanwhile, he was thrilled to think that his efforts had paid off.
The next thing to do was to convey the Princess and the other ladies (who were all noblemen's daughters) back to the King's Court, and this they did next day.
The next thing to do was to take the Princess and the other ladies (who were all daughters of nobles) back to the King's Court, and they did this the following day.
King Malcolm was so overjoyed to see his dearly loved daughter, whom he had given up for dead, safe and sound, and so grateful to her deliverer, that he said that he should become his son-in-law and marry the Princess, and come and live with them at Court. Which all came to pass in due time; while as for the two other young men, they married noblemen's daughters, and the two old mothers came to live near their sons, and everyone was as happy as they could possibly be.
King Malcolm was thrilled to see his beloved daughter, whom he thought he had lost, safe and sound. He was so grateful to her rescuer that he decided to make him his son-in-law by marrying the Princess and welcoming him to live at the Court. This all happened in due time. As for the other two young men, they married daughters of noblemen, and their two mothers moved nearby to be close to their sons, and everyone was as happy as they could be.

THE SEAL CATCHER AND THE MERMAN
Once upon a time there was a man who lived not very far from John o' Groat's house, which, as everyone knows, is in the very north of Scotland. He lived in a little cottage by the sea-shore, and made his living by catching seals and selling their fur, which is very valuable.
Once upon a time, there was a man who lived not too far from John o' Groat's house, which everyone knows is in the far north of Scotland. He lived in a small cottage by the seaside and made a living by catching seals and selling their fur, which is quite valuable.
He earned a good deal of money in this way, for these creatures used to come out of the sea in large numbers, and lie on the rocks near his house basking in the sunshine, so that it was not difficult to creep up behind them and kill them.
He made a lot of money this way because these creatures would come out of the sea in large numbers and lay on the rocks near his house, soaking up the sun, making it easy to sneak up behind them and kill them.
Some of those seals were larger than others, and the country people used to call them "Roane," and whisper that they were not seals at all, but Mermen and Merwomen, who came from a country of their own, far down under the ocean, who assumed this strange disguise in order that they might pass through the water, and come up to breathe the air of this earth of ours.
Some of those seals were bigger than others, and the locals used to call them "Roane," whispering that they weren’t seals at all, but Mermen and Mermaids. They claimed they came from their own place, far down under the ocean, taking on this unusual disguise to swim through the water and come up to breathe the air of our world.
But the seal catcher only laughed at them, and said that those seals were most worth killing, for their skins were so big that he got an extra price for them.
But the seal catcher just laughed at them and said those seals were definitely worth hunting because their skins were so large that he got a higher price for them.
Now it chanced one day, when he was pursuing his calling, that he stabbed a seal with his hunting-knife, and whether the stroke had not been sure enough or not, I cannot say, but with a loud cry of pain the creature slipped off the rock into the sea, and disappeared under the water, carrying the knife along with it.
Now, one day, while he was doing his job, he stabbed a seal with his hunting knife. I can’t say for sure if the strike was accurate or not, but with a loud cry of pain, the creature slipped off the rock into the sea and vanished underwater, taking the knife with it.
The seal catcher, much annoyed at his clumsiness, and also at the loss of his knife, went home to dinner in a very downcast frame of mind. On his way he met a horseman, who was so tall and so strange-looking and who rode on such a gigantic horse, that he stopped and looked at him in astonishment, wondering who he was, and from what country he came.
The seal catcher, frustrated with his own clumsiness and the loss of his knife, headed home for dinner feeling very dejected. On his way, he encountered a horseman who was incredibly tall and strange-looking, riding an enormous horse. He stopped to stare in astonishment, wondering who this person was and where he came from.
The stranger stopped also, and asked him his trade and on hearing that he was a seal catcher, he immediately ordered a great number of seal skins. The seal catcher was delighted, for such an order meant a large sum of money to him. But his face fell when the horseman added that it was absolutely necessary that the skins should be delivered that evening.
The stranger also stopped and asked him what he did for a living. Upon hearing that he was a seal catcher, he quickly ordered a large number of seal skins. The seal catcher was thrilled because such an order meant a good amount of money for him. But his expression changed when the horseman added that it was essential for the skins to be delivered that evening.
"I cannot do it," he said in a disappointed voice, "for the seals will not come back to the rocks again until to-morrow morning."
"I can't do it," he said with a disappointed tone, "because the seals won't return to the rocks until tomorrow morning."
"I can take you to a place where there are any number of seals," answered the stranger, "if you will mount behind me on my horse and come with me."
"I can take you to a place with as many seals as you want," replied the stranger, "if you climb on my horse and come with me."
The seal catcher agreed to this, and climbed up behind the rider, who shook his bridle rein, and off the great horse galloped at such a[60] pace that he had much ado to keep his seat.
The seal catcher agreed to this and climbed up behind the rider, who shook the reins, and off the big horse sped away at such a[60] pace that he had a hard time staying in the saddle.
On and on they went, flying like the wind, until at last they came to the edge of a huge precipice, the face of which went sheer down to the sea. Here the mysterious horseman pulled up his steed with a jerk.
On and on they went, flying like the wind, until finally they reached the edge of a massive cliff that dropped straight down to the sea. Here, the mysterious horseman stopped his horse abruptly.
"Get off now," he said shortly.
"Get off now," he said curtly.
The seal catcher did as he was bid, and when he found himself safe on the ground, he peeped cautiously over the edge of the cliff, to see if there were any seals lying on the rocks below.
The seal catcher did what he was told, and when he felt safe on the ground, he cautiously looked over the edge of the cliff to see if there were any seals resting on the rocks below.
To his astonishment he saw no rocks, only the blue sea, which came right up to the foot of the cliff.
To his surprise, he saw no rocks, just the blue sea, which came right up to the base of the cliff.
"Where are the seals that you spoke of?" he asked anxiously, wishing that he had never set out on such a rash adventure.
"Where are the seals you mentioned?" he asked anxiously, regretting that he had ever embarked on such a reckless adventure.
"You will see presently," answered the stranger, who was attending to his horse's bridle.
"You'll see soon," replied the stranger, who was adjusting his horse's bridle.
The seal catcher was now thoroughly frightened, for he felt sure that some evil was about to befall him, and in such a lonely place he knew that it would be useless to cry out for help.
The seal catcher was now completely scared, as he was certain that some kind of danger was about to happen to him, and in such a deserted place, he knew it would be pointless to shout for help.
And it seemed as if his fears would prove only too true, for the next moment the stranger's hand was laid upon his shoulder, and he felt himself being hurled bodily over the cliff, and then he fell with a splash into the sea.
And it seemed like his fears were confirmed, because in the next moment the stranger's hand was on his shoulder, and he felt himself being thrown over the cliff, landing with a splash in the sea.
He thought that his last hour had come, and he wondered how anyone could work such a deed of wrong upon an innocent man.
He thought his time was up, and he wondered how anyone could commit such a wrong against an innocent person.
But, to his astonishment, he found that some change must have passed over him, for instead of being choked by the water, he could breathe quite easily, and he and his companion, who was still close at his side, seemed to be sinking as quickly down through the sea as they had flown through the air.
But, to his surprise, he realized that something must have changed within him, because instead of being suffocated by the water, he could breathe perfectly fine, and he and his friend, who was still right next to him, appeared to be sinking through the sea just as quickly as they had soared through the air.
Down and down they went, nobody knows how far, till at last they came to a huge arched door, which appeared to be made of pink coral, studded over with cockle-shells. It opened, of its own accord, and when they entered they found themselves in a huge hall, the walls of which were formed of mother-of-pearl, and the floor of which was of sea-sand, smooth, and firm, and yellow.
Down and down they went, nobody knows how far, until they finally arrived at a huge arched door that looked like it was made of pink coral, covered in cockle shells. It opened on its own, and when they stepped inside, they found themselves in a massive hall with walls made of mother-of-pearl and a smooth, firm, yellow floor of sea sand.
The hall was crowded with occupants, but they were seals, not men, and when the seal catcher turned to his companion to ask him what it all meant, he was aghast to find that he, too, had assumed the form of a seal. He was still more aghast when he caught sight of himself in a large mirror that hung on the wall, and saw that he also no longer bore the likeness of a man, but was transformed into a nice, hairy, brown seal.
The hall was packed with people, but they were seals, not humans, and when the seal catcher turned to his friend to ask what was going on, he was shocked to realize that he, too, had turned into a seal. He was even more shocked when he saw himself in a large mirror on the wall and realized that he no longer looked like a man but had transformed into a nice, furry, brown seal.
"Ah, woe to me," he said to himself, "for no fault of mine own this artful stranger hath laid some baneful charm upon me, and in this[62] awful guise will I remain for the rest of my natural life."
"Ah, woe is me," he said to himself, "for no fault of my own this cunning stranger has put some harmful spell on me, and in this[62] terrible form I will stay for the rest of my life."
At first none of the huge creatures spoke to him. For some reason or other they seemed to be very sad, and moved gently about the hall, talking quietly and mournfully to one another, or lay sadly upon the sandy floor, wiping big tears from their eyes with their soft furry fins.
At first, none of the massive creatures talked to him. For some reason, they all seemed really sad, moving slowly around the hall, speaking softly and sadly to each other, or lying dejectedly on the sandy floor, wiping large tears from their eyes with their fluffy fins.
But presently they began to notice him, and to whisper to one another, and presently his guide moved away from him, and disappeared through a door at the end of the hall. When he returned he held a huge knife in his hand.
But soon they started to notice him and whisper to each other, and soon his guide moved away from him and vanished through a door at the end of the hall. When he came back, he was holding a huge knife.
"Didst thou ever see this before?" he asked, holding it out to the unfortunate seal catcher, who, to his horror, recognised his own hunting knife with which he had struck the seal in the morning, and which had been carried off by the wounded animal.
"Have you ever seen this before?" he asked, holding it out to the unfortunate seal catcher, who, to his horror, recognized his own hunting knife with which he had struck the seal in the morning, and which had been taken by the wounded animal.
At the sight of it he fell upon his face and begged for mercy, for he at once came to the conclusion that the inhabitants of the cavern, enraged at the harm which had been wrought upon their comrade, had, in some magic way, contrived to capture him, and to bring him down to their subterranean abode, in order to wreak their vengeance upon him by killing him.
At the sight of it, he fell to his face and pleaded for mercy, realizing immediately that the residents of the cavern, furious about the damage done to their friend, had somehow managed to capture him and drag him down to their underground home to take revenge on him by killing him.
But, instead of doing so, they crowded round him, rubbing their soft noses against his fur to show their sympathy, and implored him not to[63] put himself about, for no harm would befall him, and they would love him all their lives long if he would only do what they asked him.
But instead of that, they gathered around him, rubbing their soft noses against his fur to show their support, and begged him not to [63] worry, assuring him that nothing bad would happen and that they would love him forever if he would just do what they requested.
"Tell me what it is," said the seal catcher, "and I will do it, if it lies within my power."
"Tell me what it is," said the seal catcher, "and I will do it if I can."
"Follow me," answered his guide, and he led the way to the door through which he had disappeared when he went to seek the knife.
"Follow me," his guide said, and he led the way to the door through which he had vanished when he went to look for the knife.
The seal catcher followed him. And there, in a smaller room, he found a great brown seal lying on a bed of pale pink sea-weed, with a gaping wound in his side.
The seal catcher followed him. And there, in a smaller room, he found a large brown seal lying on a bed of light pink seaweed, with a wide-open wound in his side.
"That is my father," said his guide, "whom thou wounded this morning, thinking that he was one of the common seals who live in the sea, instead of a Merman who hath speech, and understanding, as you mortals have. I brought thee hither to bind up his wounds, for no other hand than thine can heal him."
"That is my father," said his guide, "whom you injured this morning, thinking he was just one of the common seals that live in the sea, instead of a Merman who can speak and understand, just like you mortals. I brought you here to tend to his wounds, because no one else can heal him."
"I have no skill in the art of healing," said the seal catcher, astonished at the forbearance of these strange creatures, whom he had so unwittingly wronged; "but I will bind up the wound to the best of my power, and I am only sorry that it was my hands that caused it."
"I’m not good at healing," said the seal catcher, amazed by the patience of these strange creatures he had unintentionally hurt; "but I’ll do my best to bandage the wound, and I’m just sorry it was my hands that caused it."
He went over to the bed, and, stooping over the wounded Merman, washed and dressed the hurt as well as he could; and the touch of his hands appeared to work like magic, for no sooner had he finished than the wound seemed to deaden and die, leaving only the scar, and the old[64] seal sprang up, as well as ever.
He walked over to the bed and, leaning down to the injured Merman, cleaned and bandaged the wound as best as he could. The touch of his hands seemed to work wonders, because as soon as he finished, the wound appeared to numb and heal, leaving just a scar, and the old[64] seal sprang up, as good as new.
Then there was great rejoicing throughout the whole Palace of the Seals. They laughed, and they talked, and they embraced each other in their own strange way, crowding round their comrade, and rubbing their noses against his, as if to show him how delighted they were at his recovery.
Then there was a big celebration throughout the entire Palace of the Seals. They laughed, chatted, and hugged each other in their own unique way, gathering around their friend and rubbing their noses against his, as if to show how happy they were about his recovery.
But all this while the seal catcher stood alone in a corner, with his mind filled with dark thoughts, for although he saw now that they had no intention of killing him, he did not relish the prospect of spending the rest of his life in the guise of a seal, fathoms deep under the ocean.
But all this time, the seal catcher stood alone in a corner, his mind filled with dark thoughts. Even though he realized they had no plans to kill him, he didn’t like the idea of spending the rest of his life as a seal, so far down under the ocean.
But presently, to his great joy, his guide approached him, and said, "Now you are at liberty to return home to your wife and children. I will take you to them, but only on one condition."
But soon, to his great joy, his guide came up to him and said, "Now you can go home to your wife and kids. I’ll take you to them, but only on one condition."
"And what is that?" asked the seal catcher eagerly, overjoyed at the prospect of being restored safely to the upper world, and to his family.
"And what is that?" asked the seal catcher eagerly, thrilled at the idea of being safely returned to the upper world and to his family.
"That you will take a solemn oath never to wound a seal again."
"That you will take a serious oath to never harm a seal again."
"That will I do right gladly," he replied, for although the promise meant giving up his means of livelihood, he felt that if only he regained his proper shape he could always turn his hand to something else.
"Sure, I’ll do that gladly," he replied, because even though the promise meant giving up his source of income, he felt that if he just got his normal shape back, he could always find another way to make a living.
So he took the required oath with all due solemnity, holding up his fin as he swore, and all the other seals crowded round him as witnesses.[65] And a sigh of relief went through the halls when the words were spoken, for he was the most noted seal catcher in the North.
So he took the necessary oath with all seriousness, holding up his fin as he swore, and all the other seals gathered around him as witnesses.[65] A sigh of relief swept through the halls when the words were said, because he was the most famous seal catcher in the North.
Then he bade the strange company farewell, and, accompanied by his guide, passed once more through the outer doors of coral, and up, and up, and up, through the shadowy green water, until it began to grow lighter and lighter and at last they emerged into the sunshine of earth.
Then he said goodbye to the strange group and, with his guide, went back through the outer doors of coral, and up, and up, and up, through the dim green water, until it gradually became lighter and lighter, and finally they surfaced into the sunlight of the earth.
Then, with one spring, they reached the top of the cliff, where the great black horse was waiting for them, quietly nibbling the green turf.
Then, with one leap, they reached the top of the cliff, where the big black horse was waiting for them, calmly munching on the green grass.
When they left the water their strange disguise dropped from them, and they were now as they had been before, a plain seal catcher and a tall, well-dressed gentleman in riding clothes.
When they got out of the water, their weird disguise fell away, and they were just like they had been before—a regular seal hunter and a tall, well-dressed man in riding clothes.
"Get up behind me," said the latter, as he swung himself into his saddle. The seal catcher did as he was bid, taking tight hold of his companion's coat, for he remembered how nearly he had fallen off on his previous journey.
"Get up behind me," said the latter, as he climbed into his saddle. The seal catcher did as he was told, gripping his companion's coat tightly, remembering how close he had come to falling off during his last journey.
Then it all happened as it happened before. The bridle was shaken, and the horse galloped off, and it was not long before the seal catcher found himself standing in safety before his own garden gate.
Then it all happened just like it did before. The bridle shook, the horse took off running, and soon enough, the seal catcher found himself safely standing in front of his own garden gate.
He held out his hand to say "good-bye," but as he did so the stranger pulled out a huge bag of gold and placed it in it.
He stretched out his hand to say "goodbye," but as he did, the stranger pulled out a large bag of gold and put it in his hand.
"Thou hast done thy part of the bargain—we must do ours," he said. "Men shall never say that we took away an honest man's work without making reparation for it, and here is what will keep thee in comfort to thy life's end."
"You've done your part of the deal—we have to do ours," he said. "People will never say that we took an honest man's work without making it right, and here is what will keep you comfortable for the rest of your life."
Then he vanished, and when the astonished seal catcher carried the bag into his cottage, and turned the gold out on the table, he found that what the stranger had said was true, and that he would be a rich man for the remainder of his days.
Then he disappeared, and when the amazed seal catcher brought the bag into his cottage and emptied the gold onto the table, he realized that what the stranger had said was true, and that he would be wealthy for the rest of his life.

THE PAGE-BOY AND THE SILVER GOBLET
There was once a little page-boy, who was in service in a stately Castle. He was a very good-natured little fellow, and did his duties so willingly and well that everybody liked him, from the great Earl whom he served every day on bended knee, to the fat old butler whose errands he ran.
There was once a little page boy working in a grand castle. He was a very good-natured kid, and he did his job so willingly and well that everyone liked him, from the important Earl he served every day on bent knee to the plump old butler whose errands he ran.
Now the Castle stood on the edge of a cliff overlooking the sea, and although the walls at that side were very thick, in them there was a little postern door, which opened on to a narrow flight of steps that led down the face of the cliff to the sea shore, so that anyone who liked could go down there in the pleasant summer mornings and bathe in the shimmering sea.
Now the Castle was perched on the edge of a cliff overlooking the ocean, and even though the walls on that side were very thick, there was a small side door in them that opened to a narrow set of steps leading down the cliff to the shore. This allowed anyone who wanted to go down there on beautiful summer mornings and take a dip in the sparkling sea.
On the other side of the Castle were gardens and pleasure grounds, opening on to a long stretch of heather-covered moorland, which, at last, met a distant range of hills.
On the other side of the castle were gardens and recreational areas, leading to a long stretch of heather-covered moorland that eventually met a distant range of hills.
The little page-boy was very fond of going out on this moor when his work was done, for then he could run about as much as he liked, chasing bumble-bees, and catching butterflies, and looking for birds' nests when it was nesting time.
The little page boy loved going out on the moor when he finished his work because then he could run around as much as he wanted, chasing bumblebees, catching butterflies, and searching for birds' nests during nesting season.
And the old butler was very pleased that he should do so, for he knew that it was good for a healthy little lad to have plenty of fun in the open air. But before the boy went out the old man always gave him one warning.
And the old butler was really happy that he got to do that because he knew it was great for a healthy little kid to have lots of fun outside. But before the boy went out, the old man always gave him a little warning.
"Now, mind my words, laddie, and keep far away from the Fairy Knowe, for the Little Folk are not to trust to."
"Now, listen to me, kid, and stay far away from the Fairy Knowe, because the Little Folk can't be trusted."
This Knowe of which he spoke was a little green hillock, which stood on the moor not twenty yards from the garden gate, and folk said that it was the abode of Fairies, who would punish any rash mortal who came too near them. And because of this the country people would walk a good half-mile out of their way, even in broad daylight, rather than run the risk of going too near the Fairy Knowe and bringing down the Little Folks' displeasure upon them. And at night they would hardly cross the moor at all, for everyone knows that Fairies come abroad in the darkness, and the door of their dwelling stands open, so that any luckless mortal who does not take care may find himself inside.
This hill he mentioned was a small green mound, located on the moor just twenty yards from the garden gate. People said it was the home of Fairies, who would punish any reckless person who got too close. Because of this, the locals would go a good half-mile out of their way, even in broad daylight, rather than risk going near the Fairy hill and angering the Little Folks. At night, they hardly crossed the moor at all, since everyone knows Fairies come out in the dark, and the door to their home is wide open, so any unfortunate person who isn’t careful might find themselves inside.
Now, the little page-boy was an adventurous wight, and instead of being frightened of the Fairies, he was very anxious to see them, and to visit their abode, just to find out what it was like.
Now, the little page-boy was an adventurous fellow, and instead of being scared of the Fairies, he was really eager to see them and visit their home, just to find out what it was like.
So one night, when everyone else was asleep, he crept out of the Castle by the little postern door, and stole down the stone steps, and along the sea shore, and up on to the moor, and went straight to the Fairy Knowe.
So one night, when everyone else was asleep, he quietly slipped out of the Castle through the small side door, and made his way down the stone steps, along the shore, up onto the moor, and headed directly to the Fairy Knowe.
To his delight he found that what everyone said was true. The top of the Knowe was tipped up, and from the opening that was thus made, rays of light came streaming out.
To his joy, he discovered that what everyone said was true. The top of the Knowe was raised up, and from the opening created, beams of light burst forth.
His heart was beating fast with excitement, but, gathering his courage, he stooped down and slipped inside the Knowe.
His heart was racing with excitement, but, mustering his courage, he bent down and slipped inside the Knowe.
He found himself in a large room lit by numberless tiny candles, and there, seated round a polished table, were scores of the Tiny Folk, Fairies, and Elves, and Gnomes, dressed in green, and yellow, and pink; blue, and lilac, and scarlet; in all the colours, in fact, that you can think of.
He found himself in a big room lit by countless tiny candles, and there, sitting around a polished table, were lots of the Tiny Folk, Fairies, Elves, and Gnomes, dressed in green, yellow, pink, blue, lilac, and scarlet; in all the colors, really, that you can imagine.
He stood in a dark corner watching the busy scene in wonder, thinking how strange it was that there should be such a number of these tiny beings living their own lives all unknown to men, at such a little distance from them, when suddenly someone—he could not tell who it was—gave an order.
He stood in a dark corner, watching the hectic scene in amazement, realizing how odd it was that so many tiny creatures were living their own lives, completely unknown to humans, so close by, when suddenly someone—he couldn’t tell who—gave an order.
"Fetch the Cup," cried the owner of the unknown voice, and instantly two little Fairy pages, dressed all in scarlet livery, darted from the table to a tiny cupboard in the rock, and returned staggering under the weight of a most beautiful silver cup, richly embossed and lined inside with gold.
"Get the Cup," shouted the owner of the mysterious voice, and immediately two little Fairy pages, dressed in bright red uniforms, rushed from the table to a small cupboard in the rock, returning with difficulty while carrying an incredibly beautiful silver cup, intricately decorated and lined with gold inside.
He placed it in the middle of the table, and, amid clapping of hands and shouts of joy, all the Fairies began to drink out of it in turn. And[70] the page could see, from where he stood, that no one poured wine into it, and yet it was always full, and that the wine that was in it was not always the same kind, but that each Fairy, when he grasped its stem, wished for the wine that he loved best, and lo! in a moment the cup was full of it.
He put it in the middle of the table, and with applause and cheers, all the Fairies started drinking from it one by one. And[70] the page could see from where he stood that no one was pouring wine into it, yet it was always full, and the wine inside it wasn't always the same; each Fairy, when they held its stem, got the wine they loved most, and just like that, the cup was filled with it.
"'Twould be a fine thing if I could take that cup home with me," thought the page. "No one will believe that I have been here except I have something to show for it." So he bided his time, and watched.
"It would be great if I could take that cup home with me," thought the page. "No one will believe that I've been here unless I have something to show for it." So he waited and watched.
Presently the Fairies noticed him, and, instead of being angry at his boldness in entering their abode, as he expected that they would be, they seemed very pleased to see him, and invited him to a seat at the table. But by and by they grew rude and insolent, and jeered at him for being content to serve mere mortals, telling him that they saw everything that went on at the Castle, and making fun of the old butler, whom the page loved with all his heart. And they laughed at the food he ate, saying that it was only fit for animals; and when any fresh dainty was set on the table by the scarlet-clad pages, they would push the dish across to him, saying: "Taste it, for you will not have the chance of tasting such things at the Castle."
Currently, the Fairies noticed him, and instead of being angry at his boldness for entering their home, as he thought they would be, they seemed really happy to see him and invited him to sit at their table. But eventually, they became rude and disrespectful, mocking him for being satisfied with serving mere mortals. They told him that they saw everything that happened at the Castle and made fun of the old butler, whom the page loved dearly. They scoffed at the food he ate, claiming it was only suitable for animals; and when any fresh delicacy was brought to the table by the scarlet-clad pages, they would slide the dish over to him, saying, "Taste it, because you won’t get a chance to taste such things at the Castle."
At last he could stand their teasing remarks no longer; besides, he knew that if he wanted to secure the cup he must lose no time in doing so.
At last, he couldn't take their teasing comments anymore; plus, he knew that if he wanted to win the cup, he had to act fast.
So he suddenly stood up, and grasped the stem of it tightly in his hand. "I'll drink to you all in water," he cried, and instantly the ruby wine was turned to clear cold water.
So he suddenly stood up and tightly grasped the stem in his hand. "I'll drink to all of you in water," he shouted, and immediately the ruby wine turned into clear cold water.

He raised the cup to his lips, but he did not drink from it. With a sudden jerk he threw the water over the candles, and instantly the room was in darkness. Then, clasping the precious cup tightly in his arms, he sprang to the opening of the Knowe, through which he could see the stars glimmering clearly.
He lifted the cup to his lips but didn’t take a sip. With a quick movement, he tossed the water over the candles, plunging the room into darkness. Then, holding the precious cup tightly in his arms, he leaped to the entrance of the Knowe, where he could see the stars shining brightly.
He was just in time, for it fell to with a crash behind him; and soon he was speeding along the wet, dew-spangled moor, with the whole troop[72] of Fairies at his heels. They were wild with rage, and from the shrill shouts of fury which they uttered, the page knew well that, if they overtook him, he need expect no mercy at their hands.
He arrived just in time, as it fell with a crash behind him; and soon he was racing across the wet, dew-covered moor, with the entire group[72] of Fairies on his heels. They were furious, and from the shrill screams of rage they let out, the page knew that if they caught up to him, he shouldn't expect any mercy from them.
And his heart began to sink, for, fleet of foot though he was, he was no match for the Fairy Folk, who gained on him steadily.
And his heart started to drop because, fast as he was, he couldn't keep up with the Fairy Folk, who were steadily catching up to him.
All seemed lost, when a mysterious voice sounded out of the darkness:
All seemed lost when a mysterious voice rang out from the darkness:
"Stick to the black stones on the shore."
It was the voice of some poor mortal, who, for some reason or other, had been taken prisoner by the Fairies—who were really very malicious Little Folk—and who did not want a like fate to befall the adventurous page-boy; but the little fellow did not know this.
It was the voice of some unfortunate soul, who, for one reason or another, had been captured by the Fairies—who were actually quite wicked Little Folk—and who didn’t want the same thing to happen to the brave page-boy; but the young boy didn’t realize this.
He had once heard that if anyone walked on the wet sands, where the waves had come over them, the Fairies could not touch him, and this mysterious sentence brought the saying into his mind.
He had once heard that if anyone walked on the wet sand where the waves had washed over them, the Fairies couldn't touch him, and this mysterious saying came to his mind.
So he turned, and dashed panting down to the shore. His feet sank in the dry sand, his breath came in little gasps, and he felt as if he must give up the struggle; but he persevered, and at last, just as the foremost Fairies were about to lay hands on him, he jumped across the water-mark on to the firm, wet sand, from which the waves had just receded, and then he knew that he was safe.[73]
So he turned and hurried, out of breath, down to the shore. His feet sank into the dry sand, he gasped for air, and it felt like he might have to stop trying; but he pushed through, and finally, just as the nearest Fairies were about to grab him, he leaped over the waterline onto the solid, wet sand where the waves had just pulled back, and then he realized he was safe.[73]
For the Little Folk could go no step further, but stood on the dry sand uttering cries of rage and disappointment, while the triumphant page-boy ran safely along the shore, his precious cup in his arms, and climbed lightly up the steps in the rock and disappeared through the postern. And for many years after, long after the little page-boy had grown up and become a stately butler, who trained other little page-boys to follow in his footsteps, the beautiful cup remained in the Castle as a witness of his adventure.
For the Little Folk couldn’t go any further, so they stood on the dry sand, shouting in anger and disappointment, while the triumphant page-boy safely ran along the shore, holding his precious cup, and easily climbed up the steps in the rock, disappearing through the back door. And for many years after, long after the little page-boy had grown up and become a proper butler, training other little page-boys to follow in his footsteps, the beautiful cup stayed in the Castle as a reminder of his adventure.

THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY
In bygone days, long centuries ago, there lived a widowed Queen who had three daughters. And this widowed Queen was so poor, and had fallen upon such evil days, that she and her daughters had often much ado to get enough to eat.
In days gone by, many centuries ago, there was a widowed Queen who had three daughters. This widowed Queen was very poor and had gone through such tough times that she and her daughters often struggled to find enough to eat.
So the eldest Princess determined that she would set out into the world to seek her fortune. And her mother was quite willing that she should do so. "For," said she, "'tis better to work abroad than to starve at home."
So the oldest Princess decided that she would venture out into the world to find her fortune. And her mother was completely supportive of her choice. "Because," she said, "it's better to work out there than to starve at home."
But as there was an old hen-wife living near the Castle who was said to be a witch, and to be able to foretell the future, the Queen sent the Princess to her cottage, before she set out on her travels, to ask her in which of the Four Airts she ought to go, in order to find the best fortune.
But since there was an old woman living near the Castle who was rumored to be a witch and could predict the future, the Queen sent the Princess to her cottage, before she started her travels, to ask her which of the Four Directions she should go in to find the best fortune.
"Thou needst gang nae farther than my back door, hinnie," answered the old Dame, who had always felt very sorry for the Queen and her pretty daughters, and was glad to do them a good turn.
"You're not going to have to go any farther than my back door, dear," replied the old lady, who had always felt very sorry for the Queen and her beautiful daughters, and was happy to help them out.
So the Princess ran through the passage to the hen-wife's back door and peeped out, and what should she see but a magnificent coach, drawn by[75] six beautiful cream-coloured horses, coming along the road.
So the Princess rushed through the passage to the hen-wife's back door and peeked out, and what did she see but a stunning carriage, pulled by[75] six beautiful cream-colored horses, coming down the road.
Greatly excited at this unusual sight, she hurried back to the kitchen, and told the hen-wife what she had seen.
Greatly excited by this unusual sight, she rushed back to the kitchen and told the hen-wife what she had seen.
"Aweel, aweel, ye've seen your fortune," said the old woman, in a tone of satisfaction, "for that coach-and-six is coming for thee."
"Well, well, you've seen your fortune," said the old woman, with a satisfied tone, "because that coach-and-six is coming for you."
Sure enough, the coach-and-six stopped at the gate of the Castle, and the second Princess came running down to the cottage to tell her sister to make haste, because it was waiting for her. Delighted beyond measure at the wonderful luck that had come to her, she hurried home, and, saying farewell to her mother and sisters, took her seat within, and the horses galloped off immediately.
Sure enough, the coach-and-six pulled up at the castle gate, and the second princess ran down to the cottage to tell her sister to hurry, because it was waiting for her. Overjoyed by the incredible luck that had come her way, she rushed home and, after saying goodbye to her mother and sisters, took her seat inside, and the horses took off immediately.
And I've heard tell that they drew her to the Palace of a great and wealthy Prince, who married her; but that is outside my story.
And I've heard that they brought her to the palace of a powerful and wealthy prince, who married her; but that's not part of my story.
A few weeks afterwards, the second Princess thought that she would do as her sister had done, and go down to the hen-wife's cottage, and tell her that she, too, was going out into the world to seek her fortune. And, of course, in her heart of hearts she hoped that what had happened to her sister would happen to her also.
A few weeks later, the second Princess decided to do what her sister had done and head down to the hen-wife's cottage to tell her that she was also going out into the world to find her fortune. And, deep down, she hoped that what had happened to her sister would happen to her as well.
And, curious to say, it did. For the old hen-wife sent her to look out at her back door, and she went, and, lo and behold! another coach-and-six was coming along the road. And when she went and told the old woman, she smiled upon her kindly, and told her to hurry home, for[76] the coach-and-six was her fortune also, and that it had come for her.
And, interestingly enough, it did. The old woman sent her to check out the back door, and when she did, she saw another coach-and-six coming down the road. When she went back and told the old woman, she smiled at her kindly and told her to hurry home, because[76] the coach-and-six was her fortune too, and it had come for her.
So she, too, ran home, and got into her grand carriage, and was driven away. And, of course, after all these lucky happenings, the youngest Princess was anxious to try what her fortune might be; so the very night, in high good humour, she tripped away down to the old witch's cottage.
So she also ran home, climbed into her fancy carriage, and was driven away. Of course, after all these fortunate events, the youngest Princess was eager to see what luck awaited her; so that very night, in a cheerful mood, she happily made her way to the old witch's cottage.
She, too, was told to look out at the back door, and she was only too glad to do so; for she fully expected to see a third coach-and-six coming rolling along the high road, straight for the Castle door.
She was also told to look out the back door, and she was more than happy to do it; she fully expected to see a third coach-and-six coming down the main road, heading straight for the Castle door.
But, alas and alack! no such sight greeted her eager eyes, for the high road was quite deserted, and in great disappointment she ran back to the hen-wife to tell her so.
But, unfortunately! no such sight met her eager eyes, as the main road was completely deserted, and in great disappointment she ran back to the hen-wife to tell her.
"Then it is clear that thy fortune is not coming to meet thee this day," said the old Dame, "so thou must e'en come back to-morrow."
"Then it's clear that your luck isn't coming to meet you today," said the old woman, "so you'll have to come back tomorrow."
So the little Princess went home again, and next day she turned up once more at the old wife's cottage.
So the little Princess went home again, and the next day she showed up again at the old woman's cottage.
But once more she was disappointed, for although she looked out long and eagerly, no glad sight of a coach-and-six, or of any other coach, greeted her eyes. On the third day, however, what should she see but a great Black Bull coming rushing along the road, bellowing as it came, and tossing its head fiercely in the air.
But once again she was let down, because even though she looked out for a long time with hope, there was no joyful sight of a coach-and-six, or any other carriage, in view. On the third day, though, what did she see but a big Black Bull charging down the road, bellowing as it approached, and tossing its head angrily in the air.
In great alarm, the little Princess shut the door, and ran to the hen-wife to tell her about the furious animal that was approaching.
In a panic, the little Princess closed the door and ran to the hen-wife to tell her about the angry animal that was coming closer.
"Hech, hinnie," cried the old woman, holding up her hands in dismay, "and who would have thocht that the Black Bull of Norroway wad be your fate!"
"Hech, dear," cried the old woman, holding up her hands in dismay, "and who would have thought that the Black Bull of Norroway would be your fate!"
At the words, the poor little maiden grew pale. She had come out to seek her fortune, but it had never dawned upon her that her fortune could be anything so terrible as this.
At those words, the poor little girl turned pale. She had set out to find her fortune, but it had never occurred to her that her fortune could be something so awful as this.
"But the Bull cannot be my fortune," she cried in terror. "I cannot go away with a bull."
"But the bull can't be my fate," she exclaimed in fear. "I can't leave with a bull."
"But ye'll need tae," replied the hen-wife calmly. "For you lookit out of my door with the intent of meeting your fortune; and when your fortune has come tae ye, you must just thole it."
"But you'll need to," replied the hen-wife calmly. "Because you looked out of my door with the intention of finding your fortune; and when your fortune comes to you, you must just accept it."
And when the poor Princess ran weeping to her mother, to beg to be allowed to stay at home, she found her mother of the same mind as the Wise Woman; and so she had to allow herself to be lifted up on to the back of the enormous Black Bull that had come up to the door of the Castle, and was now standing there quietly enough. And when she was settled, he set off again on his wild career, while she sobbed and trembled with terror, and clung to his horns with all her might.
And when the poor Princess ran crying to her mother, begging to be allowed to stay at home, she found her mother in agreement with the Wise Woman; so she had to let herself be lifted onto the back of the huge Black Bull that had come up to the Castle door and was now standing there calmly. Once she was settled, he took off again at a wild pace, while she sobbed and shook with fear, clinging to his horns with all her strength.
On and on they went, until at last the poor maiden was so faint with fear and hunger that she could scarce keep her seat.
On and on they went, until finally the poor girl was so weak from fear and hunger that she could barely stay in her seat.
Just as she was losing her hold of the great beast's horns, however, and feeling that she must fall to the ground, he turned his massive head round a little, and, speaking in a wonderfully soft and gentle voice, said: "Eat out of my right ear, and drink out of my left ear, so wilt thou be refreshed for thy journey."
Just as she was about to lose her grip on the great beast's horns and felt she would fall, he slightly turned his massive head and, in a surprisingly soft and gentle voice, said: "Eat from my right ear and drink from my left ear, and you will be refreshed for your journey."
So the Princess put a trembling hand into the Bull's right ear, and drew out some bread and meat, which, in spite of her terror, she was glad to swallow; then she put her hand into his left ear, and found there a tiny flagon of wine, and when she had drunk that, her strength returned to her in a wonderful way.
So the Princess nervously reached into the Bull's right ear and pulled out some bread and meat, which, despite her fear, she was happy to eat; then she reached into his left ear and discovered a small flask of wine, and after drinking it, her strength came back in an amazing way.
Long they went, and sore they rode, till, just as it seemed to the Princess that they must be getting near the World's End, they came in sight of a magnificent Castle.
Long they went, and sore they rode, till, just as it seemed to the Princess that they must be getting near the World's End, they came in sight of a magnificent castle.
"That's where we maun bide this night," said the Black Bull of Norroway, "for that is the house of one of my brothers."
"That's where we have to stay tonight," said the Black Bull of Norroway, "because that's the house of one of my brothers."
The Princess was greatly surprised at these words; but by this time she was too tired to wonder very much at anything, so she did not answer, but sat still where she was, until the Bull ran into the courtyard of the Castle and knocked his great head against the door.
The Princess was really surprised by these words; but by then, she was too tired to be curious about anything, so she didn't respond and just sat still where she was, until the Bull charged into the castle courtyard and slammed his big head against the door.

They caught sight of a magnificent castle.
The door was opened at once by a very splendid footman, who treated the Black Bull with great respect, and helped the Princess to alight from his back. Then he ushered her into a magnificent hall, where the Lord of the Castle, and his Lady, and a great and noble company were assembled; while the Black Bull trotted off quite contentedly to the grassy park which stretched all round the building, to spend the night there.
The door was opened immediately by a very impressive footman, who treated the Black Bull with great respect and helped the Princess get down from his back. Then he led her into a magnificent hall, where the Lord of the Castle, his Lady, and a large group of noble guests were gathered; while the Black Bull trotted off happily to the grassy park that surrounded the building to spend the night there.
The Lord and his Lady were very kind to the Princess, and gave her her supper, and led her to a richly furnished bedroom, all hung round with golden mirrors, and left her to rest there; and in the morning, just as the Black Bull came trotting up to the front door, they handed her a beautiful apple, telling her not to break it, but to put it in her pocket, and keep it till she was in the greatest strait that mortal could be in. Then she was to break it, and it would bring her out of it.
The Lord and his Lady were very nice to the Princess, gave her dinner, and took her to a beautifully decorated bedroom, surrounded by golden mirrors, where they left her to rest. The next morning, just as the Black Bull trotted up to the front door, they handed her a lovely apple and told her not to break it but to keep it in her pocket until she found herself in the toughest situation imaginable. Then she could break it, and it would help her out of that situation.
So she put the apple in her pocket, and they lifted her once more on to the Black Bull's back, and she and her strange companion continued on their journey.
So she put the apple in her pocket, and they lifted her once again onto the Black Bull's back, and she and her unusual companion carried on with their journey.
All that day they travelled, far further than I can tell you, and at night they came in sight of another Castle, which was even bigger and grander than the first.
All that day they traveled, way farther than I can describe, and at night they spotted another castle, which was even bigger and more impressive than the first one.
"That's where we maun bide this night," said the Black Bull, "for that is the home of another of my brothers."
"That's where we have to stay tonight," said the Black Bull, "because that's the home of another one of my brothers."
And here the Princess rested for the night in a very fine bedroom indeed, all hung with silken curtains; and the Lord and Lady of the Castle did everything to please her and make her comfortable.
And here the Princess stayed for the night in a really nice bedroom, all draped with silk curtains; and the Lord and Lady of the Castle did everything they could to please her and keep her comfortable.
And in the morning, before she left, they presented her with the largest pear that she had ever seen, and warned her that she must not break it until she was in the direst strait that she had ever been in, and then, if she broke it, it would bring her out of it.
And in the morning, before she left, they gave her the biggest pear she had ever seen and told her she shouldn’t break it until she was in the worst situation she had ever faced. Then, if she broke it, it would help her get out of that situation.
The third day was the same as the other two had been. The Princess and the Black Bull of Norroway rode many a weary mile, and at sundown they came to another Castle, more splendid by far than the other two.
The third day was just like the previous two. The Princess and the Black Bull of Norroway traveled many exhausting miles, and by sundown, they arrived at another castle, much more magnificent than the other two.
This Castle belonged to the Black Bull's youngest brother, and here the Princess abode all night; while the Bull, as usual, lay outside in the park. And this time, when they departed, the Princess received a most lovely plum, with the warning not to break it till she was in the greatest strait that mortal could be in. Then she was to break it, and it would set her free.
This castle belonged to the Black Bull’s youngest brother, and the Princess stayed here all night while the Bull, as usual, lay outside in the park. When they left, the Princess received a beautiful plum, along with a warning not to break it until she was in the greatest trouble a person could be in. Once she reached that point, she could break it, and it would set her free.
On the fourth day, however, things were changed. For there was no fine Castle waiting for them at the end of their journey; on the contrary, as the shadows began to lengthen, they came to a dark, deep glen, which was so gloomy and so awesome-looking that the poor Princess felt her courage sinking as they approached it.
On the fourth day, however, things changed. There was no beautiful castle waiting for them at the end of their journey; instead, as the shadows started to grow longer, they arrived at a dark, deep valley that was so gloomy and intimidating that the poor Princess felt her courage fade as they got closer.
At the entrance the Black Bull stopped. "Light down here, Lady," he said, "for in this glen a deadly conflict awaits me, which I must face unaided and alone. For the dark and gloomy region that lies before us is the abode of a great Spirit of Darkness, who worketh much ill in the world. I would fain fight with him and overcome him; and, by my[82] troth, I have good hope that I shall do so. As for thee, thou must seat thyself on this stone, and stir neither hand, nor foot, nor tongue till I return. For, if thou but so much as move, then the Evil Spirit of the Glen will have thee in his power."
At the entrance, the Black Bull stopped. "Get down here, Lady," he said, "because a deadly conflict is waiting for me in this glen, and I have to face it alone. The dark and gloomy area ahead is the home of a powerful Spirit of Darkness, who brings a lot of harm to the world. I want to fight him and defeat him; and, honestly, I have good hope that I can do it. As for you, you need to sit on this stone and not move a finger, a foot, or say a word until I get back. If you even so much as twitch, the Evil Spirit of the Glen will take you."
"But how shall I know what is happening to thee?" asked the Princess anxiously, for she was beginning to grow quite fond of the huge black creature that had carried her so gallantly these last four days, "if I have neither to move hand nor foot, nor yet to speak."
"But how will I know what’s happening to you?" asked the Princess anxiously, since she was starting to get quite fond of the huge black creature that had carried her so gallantly for the last four days, "if I can’t move a finger or say anything?"
"Thou wilt know by the signs around thee," answered the Bull. "For if everything about thee turn blue, then thou wilt know that I have vanquished the Evil Spirit; but if everything about thee turn red, then the Evil Spirit hath vanquished me."
"You'll know by the signs around you," replied the Bull. "If everything around you turns blue, then you'll know that I have defeated the Evil Spirit; but if everything around you turns red, then the Evil Spirit has defeated me."
With these words he departed, and was soon lost to sight in the dark recesses of the glen, leaving the little Princess sitting motionless on her stone, afraid to move so much as her little finger, in case some unknown evil fell upon her.
With those words, he left and quickly disappeared into the dark depths of the glen, leaving the little Princess sitting still on her stone, too scared to move even a finger, worried that some unknown danger might come upon her.
At last, when she had sat there for well-nigh an hour, a curious change began to pass over the landscape. First it turned grey, and then it turned a deep azure blue, as if the sky had descended on the earth.
At last, after she had been sitting there for almost an hour, a strange change started to take place in the landscape. First it turned grey, and then it became a deep blue, as if the sky had dropped down to the earth.
"The Bull hath conquered," thought the Princess. "Oh! what a noble animal he is!" And in her relief and delight she moved her position and crossed one leg over the other.[83]
"The bull has won," thought the princess. "What a magnificent creature he is!" In her relief and joy, she shifted her position and crossed one leg over the other.[83]
Oh, woe-a-day! In a moment a mystic spell fell upon her, which caused her to become invisible to the eyes of the Prince of Norroway, who, having vanquished the Evil Spirit, was loosed from the spell which had lain over him, and had transformed him into the likeness of a great Black Bull, and who returned in haste down the glen to present himself, in his rightful form, to the maiden whom he loved, and whom he hoped to win for his bride.
Oh, what a disaster! In an instant, an enchanted spell came over her, making her invisible to the eyes of the Prince of Norroway. He had just defeated the Evil Spirit that had cast a spell on him, turning him into a massive Black Bull. Now, he hurried back down the valley to reveal himself in his true form to the woman he loved and hoped to marry.
Long, long he sought, but he could not find her, while all the time she was sitting patiently waiting on the stone; but the spell was on her eyes also, and hindered her seeing him, as it hindered him seeing her.
Long, long he searched, but he couldn't find her, while all the time she was sitting patiently on the stone waiting; but the spell was on her eyes too, preventing her from seeing him, just as it prevented him from seeing her.
So she sat on and on, till at last she became so wearied, and lonely, and frightened, that she burst out crying, and cried herself to sleep; and when she woke in the morning she felt that it was no use sitting there any longer, so she rose and took her way, hardly knowing whither she was going.
So she sat there for a long time, until finally, she felt so tired, lonely, and scared that she couldn't help but cry, eventually falling asleep from her tears. When she woke up in the morning, she realized it was pointless to stay there any longer, so she got up and started walking, barely aware of where she was headed.
And she went, and she went, till at last she came to a great hill made all of glass, which blocked her way and prevented her going any further. She tried time after time to climb it, but it was all of no avail, for the surface of the hill was so slippery that she only managed to climb up a few feet, to slide down again the next moment.
And she kept going, and she kept going, until finally she reached a huge hill made entirely of glass, which blocked her path and stopped her from going any further. She tried repeatedly to climb it, but it was useless, as the surface of the hill was so slippery that she only got a few feet up before sliding down again the next moment.
So she began to walk round the bottom of the hill, in the hope of finding some path that would lead her over it, but the hill was so[84] big, and she was so tired, that it seemed almost a hopeless quest, and her spirit died completely within her. And as she went slowly along, sobbing with despair, she felt that if help did not come soon she must lie down and die.
So she started walking around the base of the hill, hoping to find a path that would take her over it, but the hill was so[84] big, and she was so exhausted, that it felt like an impossible task, and all her hope faded away. As she trudged along, sobbing in despair, she realized that if help didn’t arrive soon, she would have to lie down and let go.
About mid-day, however, she came to a little cottage, and beside the cottage there was a smithy, where an old smith was working at his anvil.
About midday, though, she arrived at a small cottage, and next to the cottage, there was a blacksmith's shop where an old blacksmith was working at his anvil.
She entered, and asked him if he could tell her of any path that would lead her over the mountain. The old man laid down his hammer and looked at her, slowly shaking his head as he did so.
She walked in and asked him if he could tell her about any path that would take her over the mountain. The old man put down his hammer and looked at her, slowly shaking his head as he did.
"Na, na, lassie," he said, "there is no easy road over the Mountain of Glass. Folk maun either walk round it, which is not an easy thing to do, for the foot of it stretches out for hundreds of miles, and the folk who try to do so are almost sure to lose their way; or they maun walk over the top of it, and that can only be done by those who are shod with iron shoon."
"Not at all, young lady," he said, "there's no easy way over the Mountain of Glass. People have to either walk around it, which isn't easy at all since the base stretches for hundreds of miles, and those who attempt it are likely to get lost; or they have to walk over the top, which can only be done by those wearing iron shoes."
"And how am I to get these iron shoon?" cried the Princess eagerly. "Couldst thou fashion me a pair, good man? I would gladly pay thee for them." Then she stopped suddenly, for she remembered that she had no money.
"And how am I supposed to get these iron shoes?" cried the Princess eagerly. "Can you make me a pair, good sir? I would be happy to pay you for them." Then she stopped suddenly, realizing she had no money.
"These shoon cannot be made for siller," said the old man solemnly. "They can only be earned by service. I alone can make them, and I make them for those who are willing to serve me."[85]
"These shoes can't be made for money," the old man said seriously. "They can only be earned through service. I’m the only one who can make them, and I make them for those who are willing to serve me."[85]
"And how long must I serve thee ere thou makest them for me?" asked the Princess faintly.
"And how long do I have to serve you before you make them for me?" asked the Princess weakly.
"Seven years," replied the old man, "for they be magic shoon, and that is the magic number."
"Seven years," replied the old man, "because they are magic shoes, and that's the magic number."
So, as there seemed nothing else for it, the Princess hired herself to the smith for seven long years: to clean his house, and cook his food, and make and mend his clothes.
So, since there didn't seem to be any other option, the Princess worked for the blacksmith for seven long years: cleaning his house, cooking his meals, and making and repairing his clothes.
At the end of that time he fashioned her a pair of iron shoon, with which she climbed the Mountain of Glass with as much ease as if it had been covered with fresh green turf.
At the end of that time, he made her a pair of iron shoes, with which she climbed the Mountain of Glass as easily as if it had been covered with fresh green grass.
When she had reached the summit, and descended to the other side, the first house that she came to was the house of an old washerwoman, who lived there with her only daughter. And as the Princess was now very tired, she went up to the door, and knocked, and asked if she might be allowed to rest there for the night.
When she reached the top and came down the other side, the first house she saw was that of an old washerwoman who lived there with her only daughter. Since the Princess was very tired, she walked up to the door, knocked, and asked if she could stay there for the night.
The washerwoman, who was old and ugly, with a sly and evil face, said that she might—on one condition—and that was that she should try to wash a white mantle that the Black Knight of Norroway had brought to her to wash, as he had got it stained in a deadly fight.
The old and ugly washerwoman, with a cunning and wicked look, said that she might help—but only if she could first try to wash a white cloak that the Black Knight of Norroway had brought to her, as he had gotten it stained in a fierce battle.
"Yestreen I spent the lee-long day washing it," went on the old Dame, "and I might as well have let it lie on the table. For at night, when I took it out of the wash-tub, the stains were there as dark as ever.[86] Peradventure, maiden, if thou wouldst try thy hand upon it thou mightest be more successful. For I am loth to disappoint the Black Knight of Norroway, who is an exceeding great and powerful Prince."
"Last night, I spent the entire day washing it," the old woman continued, "and I might as well have left it on the table. Because when I took it out of the wash-tub at night, the stains were just as dark as ever.[86] Maybe, young lady, if you give it a try, you might be more successful. Because I really don’t want to disappoint the Black Knight of Norroway, who is a very great and powerful prince."
"Is he in any way connected with the Black Bull of Norroway?" asked the Princess; for at the name her heart had leaped for joy, for it seemed that mayhap she was going to find once more him whom she had lost.
"Is he in any way connected with the Black Bull of Norroway?" asked the Princess, her heart soaring with joy at the mention of his name, as it seemed she might finally find the one she had lost.
The old woman looked at her suspiciously. "The two are one," she answered; "for the Black Knight chanced to have a spell thrown over him, which turned him into a Black Bull, and which could not be lifted until he had fought with, and overcome, a mighty Spirit of Evil that lived in a dark glen. He fought with the Spirit, and overcame it and once more regained his true form; but 'tis said that his mind is somewhat clouded at times, for he speaketh ever of a maiden whom he would fain have wedded, and whom he hath lost. Though who, or what she was, no living person kens. But this story can have no interest to a stranger like thee," she added slowly, as if she were sorry for having said so much. "I have no more time to waste in talking. But if thou wilt try and wash the mantle, thou art welcome to a night's lodging; and if not, I must ask thee to go on thy way."
The old woman looked at her suspiciously. "They're the same person," she replied. "The Black Knight had a spell cast on him that turned him into a Black Bull, and it couldn't be broken until he fought and defeated a powerful Spirit of Evil living in a dark glen. He battled the Spirit, defeated it, and regained his true form; but it's said that his mind is a bit clouded at times because he always talks about a maiden he wanted to marry and lost. No one knows who she was or what happened to her. But this story probably doesn't interest you, a stranger," she added slowly, as if regretting saying so much. "I don’t have time to waste talking. If you want to try and wash the cloak, you’re welcome to stay the night; if not, I must ask you to continue on your way."
Needless to say, the Princess said that she would try to wash the mantle; and it seemed as if her fingers had some magic power in them,[87] for as soon as she put it into water the stains vanished, and it became as white and clean as when it was new.
Needless to say, the Princess said she would try to wash the mantle, and it felt like her fingers had some kind of magic in them,[87] because as soon as she put it in the water, the stains disappeared, and it became as white and clean as when it was new.
Of course, the old woman was delighted, but she was very suspicious also, for it appeared to her that there must be some mysterious link between the maiden and the Knight, if his mantle became clean so easily when she washed it, when it had remained soiled and stained in spite of all the labour which she and her daughter had bestowed upon it.
Of course, the old woman was thrilled, but she was also quite suspicious because it seemed to her that there had to be some mysterious connection between the girl and the Knight, since his cloak became clean so easily when she washed it, while it had stayed dirty and stained despite all the effort she and her daughter had put into it.
So, as she knew that the young Gallant intended returning for it that very night, and as she wanted her daughter to get the credit of washing it, she advised the Princess to go to bed early, in order to get a good night's rest after all her labours. And the Princess followed her advice, and thus it came about that she was sound asleep, safely hidden in the big box-bed in the corner, when the Black Knight of Norroway came to the cottage to claim his white mantle.
So, knowing that the young Gallant planned to come back for it that night, and wanting her daughter to take the credit for washing it, she suggested that the Princess go to bed early to get a good night’s rest after all her hard work. The Princess took her advice, and as a result, she was fast asleep, tucked away in the large box-bed in the corner, when the Black Knight of Norroway arrived at the cottage to claim his white mantle.
Now you must know that the young man had carried about this mantle with him for the last seven years—ever since his encounter with the Evil Spirit of the Glen—always trying to find someone who could wash it for him, and never succeeding.
Now you should know that the young man had been carrying this cloak with him for the last seven years—ever since he encountered the Evil Spirit of the Glen—always looking for someone who could clean it for him, and never managing to find anyone.
For it had been revealed to him by a wise woman that she who could make it white and clean was destined to be his wife—be she bonnie or[88] ugly, old or young. And that, moreover, she would prove a loving, a faithful, and a true helpmeet.
For it had been revealed to him by a wise woman that the one who could make it white and clean was meant to be his wife—whether she was beautiful or ugly, old or young. Furthermore, she would be a loving, faithful, and true partner.
So when he came to the washerwoman's cottage, and received back his mantle white as the driven snow, and heard that it was the washerwoman's daughter who had wrought this wondrous change, he said at once that he would marry her, and that the very next day.
So when he arrived at the washerwoman's cottage and got his cloak back, pure white like fresh snow, and found out that it was the washerwoman's daughter who had made this amazing transformation happen, he immediately declared that he would marry her, and that it would be the very next day.
When the Princess awoke in the morning and heard all that had befallen, and how the Black Knight had come to the cottage while she was asleep, and had received his mantle, and had promised to marry the washerwoman's daughter that very day, her heart was like to break. For now she felt that she never would have the chance of speaking to him and telling him who she really was.
When the Princess woke up in the morning and heard everything that had happened, how the Black Knight had come to the cottage while she was sleeping, received his cloak, and promised to marry the washerwoman's daughter that same day, her heart felt like it was breaking. She realized she would never get the chance to speak to him and tell him who she really was.
And in her sore distress she suddenly remembered the beautiful fruit which she had received on her journey seven long years before, and which she had carried with her ever since.
And in her deep distress, she suddenly remembered the beautiful fruit she had received on her journey seven long years ago, and which she had carried with her ever since.
"Surely I will never be in a sorer strait than I am now," she said to herself; and she drew out the apple and broke it. And, lo and behold! it was filled with the most beautiful precious stones that she had ever seen; and at the sight of them a plan came suddenly into her head.
"Surely I will never be in a worse situation than I am now," she said to herself; and she took out the apple and broke it. And, to her surprise, it was filled with the most beautiful precious stones she had ever seen; and at the sight of them, a plan suddenly came to her mind.
She took the precious stones out of the apple, and, putting them into a corner of her kerchief, carried them to the washerwoman.
She took the jewels out of the apple and, placing them in a corner of her handkerchief, brought them to the laundry woman.
"See," said she, "I am richer than mayhap thou thoughtest I was. And if thou wilt, all these riches may be thine."
"Look," she said, "I’m richer than you might have thought. And if you want, all this wealth could be yours."
"And how could that come about?" asked the old woman eagerly, for she had never seen so many precious stones in her life before, and she had a great desire to become the possessor of them.
"And how could that happen?" asked the old woman eagerly, because she had never seen so many precious stones in her life, and she really wanted to own them.
"Only put off thy daughter's wedding for one day," replied the Princess. "And let me watch beside the Black Knight as he sleeps this night, for I have long had a great desire to see him."
"Just delay your daughter's wedding by one day," replied the Princess. "And let me stay by the Black Knight's side as he sleeps tonight, because I've really wanted to see him for a long time."
To her astonishment the washerwoman agreed to this request; for the wily old woman was very anxious to get the jewels, which would make her rich for life, and it did not seem to her that there was any harm in the Princess's request; for she had made up her mind that she would give the Black Knight a sleeping-draught, which would effectually prevent him as much as speaking to this strange maiden.
To her surprise, the washerwoman accepted this request; the crafty old woman was eager to get the jewels that would make her wealthy for life, and she didn’t think there was anything wrong with the Princess's request. She had already decided to give the Black Knight a sleeping potion that would completely keep him from talking to this mysterious girl.
So she took the jewels and locked them up in her kist, and the wedding was put off, and that night the little Princess slipped into the Black Knight's apartment when he was asleep, and watched all through the long hours by his bedside, singing this song to him in the hope that he would awake and hear it:
So she took the jewels and locked them up in her chest, and the wedding was postponed. That night, the little Princess snuck into the Black Knight's room while he was asleep and stayed by his bedside for hours, singing this song to him, hoping he would wake up and hear it:
I climbed the glossy hill for you.
The white mantle I washed for you,
"And will you not wake up and turn to me?"
But although she sang it over and over again, as if her heart would burst, he neither listened nor stirred, for the old washerwoman's potion had made sure of that.
But even though she sang it repeatedly, as if her heart might burst, he didn’t listen or move, because the old washerwoman's potion made sure of that.
Next morning, in her great trouble, the little Princess broke open the pear, hoping that its contents would help her better than the contents of the apple had done. But in it she found just what she had found before—a heap of precious stones; only they were richer and more valuable than the others had been.
Next morning, in her deep trouble, the little Princess broke open the pear, hoping that what was inside would help her more than the apple had. But inside, she found exactly what she found before—a pile of precious stones; they were just richer and more valuable than the ones she had before.
So, as it seemed the only thing to do, she carried them to the old woman, and bribed her to put the wedding off for yet another day, and allow her to watch that night also by the Black Prince's bedside.
So, since it seemed like the only option, she took them to the old woman and bribed her to postpone the wedding for another day and let her stay by the Black Prince's side that night as well.
And the washerwoman did so; "for," said she, as she locked away the stones, "I shall soon grow quite rich at this rate."
And the washerwoman did just that; "because," she said as she put the stones away, "I'm going to get really rich at this pace."
But, alas! it was all in vain that the Princess spent the long hours singing with all her might:
But, unfortunately, it was all for nothing that the Princess spent the long hours singing with all her might:
The smooth hill I climbed for you,
The white mantle I cleaned for you,
"And will you not wake up and turn to me?"
for the young Prince whom she watched so tenderly, remained deaf and motionless as a stone.
for the young Prince she watched so lovingly, remained unresponsive and still as a statue.
By the morning she had almost lost hope, for there was only the plum remaining now, and if that failed her last chance had gone. With trembling fingers she broke it open, and found inside another[91] collection of precious stones, richer and rarer than all the others.
By the morning, she had nearly lost all hope, as only the plum remained, and if that didn't work out, her last chance would be gone. With shaking hands, she broke it open, and found inside another[91] collection of precious stones, more valuable and unique than all the others.
She ran with these to the washerwoman, and, throwing them into her lap, told her she could keep them all and welcome if she would put off the wedding once again, and let her watch by the Prince for one more night. And, greatly wondering, the old woman consented.
She rushed to the washerwoman and, tossing the items into her lap, told her she could keep them all if she would postpone the wedding once more and let her stay with the Prince for another night. The old woman, greatly puzzled, agreed.
Now it chanced that the Black Knight, tired with waiting for his wedding, went out hunting that day with all his attendants behind him. And as the servants rode they talked together about something that had puzzled them sorely these two nights gone by. At last an old huntsman rode up to the Knight, with a question upon his lips.
Now it so happened that the Black Knight, fed up with waiting for his wedding, went out hunting that day with all his attendants following him. As the servants rode, they discussed something that had been troubling them for the past two nights. Finally, an old huntsman rode up to the Knight, ready to ask a question.
"Master," he said, "we would fain ken who the sweet singer is who singeth through the night in thy chamber?"
"Master," he said, "we'd really like to know who the sweet singer is that sings through the night in your room?"
"Singer!" he repeated. "There is no singer. My chamber hath been as quiet as the grave, and I have slept a dreamless sleep ever since I came to live at the cottage."
"Singer!" he repeated. "There’s no singer. My room has been as quiet as a grave, and I've had a dreamless sleep ever since I moved into the cottage."
The old huntsman shook his head. "Taste not the old wife's draught this night, Master," he said earnestly; "then wilt thou hear what other ears have heard."
The old huntsman shook his head. "Don't drink the old woman's potion tonight, Master," he said seriously; "if you do, you'll hear what others have heard."
At other times the Black Knight would have laughed at his words, but to-day the man spoke with such earnestness that he could not but listen to them. So that evening, when the washerwoman, as was her wont, brought his sleeping-draught of spiced ale to his bedside, he told her that it was not sweet enough for his liking. And when she turned and went to[92] the kitchen to fetch some honey to sweeten it, he jumped out of bed and poured it all out of the window, and when she came back he pretended that he had drunk it.
At other times, the Black Knight would have laughed at his words, but today the man spoke with such sincerity that he had to listen. So that evening, when the washerwoman, as usual, brought his sleeping draught of spiced ale to his bedside, he told her it wasn’t sweet enough for his taste. When she turned and went to[92] the kitchen to get some honey to sweeten it, he jumped out of bed and poured it all out the window. When she came back, he pretended he had drunk it.
So it came to pass that he lay awake that night and heard the Princess enter his room, and listened to her plaintive little song, sung in a voice that was full of sobs:
So it happened that he lay awake that night and heard the Princess enter his room, listening to her sad little song, sung in a voice that was full of sobs:
I climbed the shiny hill for you,
The white mantle I washed for you,
"Will you not wake up and turn to me?"
And when he heard it, he understood it all; and he sprang up and took her in his arms and kissed her, and asked her to tell him the whole story.
And when he heard it, he got it completely; he jumped up, took her in his arms, kissed her, and asked her to share the whole story.
And when he heard it, he was so angry with the old washerwoman and her deceitful daughter that he ordered them to leave the country at once; and he married the little Princess, and they lived happily all their days.
And when he heard it, he was so angry with the old washerwoman and her deceitful daughter that he told them to leave the country immediately; and he married the little Princess, and they lived happily ever after.

THE WEE BANNOCK
How they turned them to the window,
But I’ll share a lovely story
About a good oatmeal bannock.
There was once an old man and his wife, who lived in a dear little cottage by the side of a burn. They were a very canty and contented couple, for they had enough to live on, and enough to do. Indeed, they considered themselves quite rich, for, besides their cottage and their garden, they possessed two sleek cows, five hens and a cock, an old cat, and two kittens.
There was once an old man and his wife who lived in a charming little cottage by a stream. They were a very happy and content couple because they had enough to live on and plenty to keep themselves busy. In fact, they felt quite wealthy, as, in addition to their cottage and garden, they owned two shiny cows, five hens and a rooster, an old cat, and two kittens.
The old man spent his time looking after the cows, and the hens, and the garden; while the old woman kept herself busy spinning.
The old man spent his time taking care of the cows, the hens, and the garden, while the old woman kept herself occupied spinning.
One day, just after breakfast, the old woman thought that she would like an oatmeal bannock for her supper that evening, so she took down her bakeboard, and put on her girdle, and baked a couple of fine cakes, and when they were ready she put them down before the fire to harden.
One day, right after breakfast, the old woman thought she’d like an oatmeal cake for dinner that evening, so she took out her baking board, put on her apron, and made a couple of nice cakes. Once they were ready, she set them down by the fire to harden.
While they were toasting, her husband came in from the byre, and sat down to take a rest in his great arm-chair. Presently his eyes fell on the bannocks, and, as they looked very good, he broke one through the middle and began to eat it.
While they were toasting, her husband came in from the barn and sat down to relax in his big armchair. Soon, his eyes landed on the bannocks, and since they looked really good, he broke one in half and started eating it.
When the other bannock saw this it determined that it should not have the same fate, so it ran across the kitchen and out of the door as fast as it could. And when the old woman saw it disappearing, she ran after it as fast as her legs would carry her, holding her spindle in one hand and her distaff in the other.
When the other bannock saw this, it decided it didn't want the same fate, so it sprinted across the kitchen and out the door as quickly as it could. When the old woman saw it disappearing, she chased after it as fast as her legs could take her, holding her spindle in one hand and her distaff in the other.
But she was old, and the bannock was young, and it ran faster than she did, and escaped over the hill behind the house. It ran, and it ran, and it ran, until it came to a large newly thatched cottage, and, as the door was open, it took refuge inside, and ran right across the floor to a blazing fire, which was burning in the first room that it came to.
But she was old, and the bannock was new, and it ran faster than she could, escaping over the hill behind the house. It kept running and running until it reached a large, newly thatched cottage. With the door open, it took shelter inside and sprinted across the floor to a blazing fire in the first room it entered.
Now, it chanced that this house belonged to a tailor, and he and his two apprentices were sitting cross-legged on the top of a big table by the window, sewing away with all their might, while the tailor's wife was sitting beside the fire carding lint.
Now, it just so happened that this house belonged to a tailor, and he and his two apprentices were sitting cross-legged on top of a large table by the window, sewing diligently, while the tailor's wife was sitting by the fire, carding lint.
When the wee bannock came trundling across the floor, all three tailors got such a fright that they jumped down from the table and hid behind the Master Tailor's wife.
When the little bun rolled across the floor, all three tailors were so startled that they jumped off the table and hid behind the Master Tailor's wife.
"Hoot," she said, "what a set of cowards ye be! 'Tis but a nice wee[95] bannock. Get hold of it and divide it between you, and I'll fetch you all a drink of milk."
"Hoot," she said, "what a bunch of cowards you are! It’s just a nice little[95] bannock. Grab it and share it among you, and I’ll get you all a drink of milk."
So she jumped up with her lint and her lint cards, and the tailor jumped up with his great shears, and one apprentice grasped the line measure, while another took up the saucer full of pins; and they all tried to catch the wee bannock. But it dodged them round and round the fire, and at last it got safely out of the door and ran down the road, with one of the apprentices after it, who tried to snip it in two with his shears.
So she jumped up with her lint and lint cards, and the tailor jumped up with his big scissors, while one apprentice grabbed the tape measure and another picked up the saucer full of pins; they all tried to catch the little bannock. But it darted around the fire, and finally it managed to escape out the door and ran down the road, with one of the apprentices chasing after it, trying to cut it in half with his scissors.
It ran too quickly for him, however, and at last he stopped and went back to the house, while the wee bannock ran on until it came to a tiny cottage by the roadside. It trundled in at the door, and there was a weaver sitting at his loom, with his wife beside him, winding a clue of yarn.
It ran too fast for him, though, and finally he stopped and went back to the house, while the little bannock kept going until it reached a small cottage by the road. It rolled in through the door, where a weaver was sitting at his loom, and his wife was next to him, winding a ball of yarn.
"What's that, Tibby?" said the weaver, with a start as the little cake flew past him.
"What's that, Tibby?" the weaver said, startled as the little cake zoomed by him.
"Oh!" cried she in delight, jumping to her feet, "'tis a wee bannock. I wonder where it came from?"
"Oh!" she exclaimed in excitement, jumping to her feet, "it's a little bun. I wonder where it came from?"
"Dinna bother your head about that, Tibby," said her man, "but grip it, my woman, grip it."
"Dont worry about that, Tibby," said her man, "but hold on to it, my woman, hold on to it."
But it was not so easy to get hold of the wee bannock. It was in vain that the Goodwife threw her clue at it, and that the Goodman tried to chase it into a corner and knock it down with his shuttle. It dodged, and turned, and twisted, like a thing bewitched, till at last it flew out at the door again, and vanished down the hill, "for all the[96] world," as the old woman said, "like a new tarred sheep, or a daft cow."
But it wasn't so easy to catch the little cake. The Goodwife futilely threw her thread at it, and the Goodman tried to chase it into a corner and knock it down with his shuttle. It dodged, turned, and twisted like it was enchanted, until finally it shot out the door again and disappeared down the hill, "for all the[96] world," as the old woman said, "like a freshly tarred sheep or a crazy cow."
In the next house that it came to it found the Goodwife in the kitchen, kirning. She had just filled her kirn, and there was still some cream standing in the bottom of her cream jar.
In the next house they arrived at, they found the Goodwife in the kitchen, churning. She had just filled her churn, and there was still some cream left at the bottom of her cream jar.
"Come away, little bannock," she cried when she saw it. "Thou art come in just the nick of time, for I am beginning to feel hungry, and I'll have cakes and cream for my dinner."
"Come here, little bannock," she yelled when she saw it. "You’ve arrived just in time, because I’m starting to feel hungry, and I’m going to have cakes and cream for my dinner."
But the wee bannock hopped round to the other side of the kirn, and the Goodwife after it. And she was in such a hurry that she nearly upset the kirn; and by the time that she had put it right again, the wee bannock was out at the door and half-way down the brae to the mill.
But the little bannock hopped around to the other side of the churn, and the Goodwife ran after it. She was in such a rush that she almost tipped over the churn; and by the time she had set it right again, the little bannock was out the door and halfway down the hill to the mill.
The miller was sifting meal in the trough, but he straightened himself up when he saw the little cake.
The miller was sifting flour in the trough, but he stood up straight when he saw the little cake.
"It's a sign of plenty when bannocks are running about with no one to look after them," he said; "but I like bannocks and cheese, so just come in, and I will give thee a night's lodging."
"It's a good sign when bannocks are wandering around with no one to watch over them," he said; "but I like bannocks and cheese, so just come inside, and I'll give you a place to stay for the night."
But the little bannock had no wish to be eaten up by the miller, so it turned and ran out of the mill, and the miller was so busy that he did not trouble himself to run after it.
But the little bun didn’t want to be eaten by the miller, so it turned and ran out of the mill, and the miller was so busy that he didn’t bother to chase after it.
After this it ran on, and on, and on, till it came to the smithy, and it popped in there to see what it could see.[97]
After this, it continued on and on until it reached the blacksmith's shop, and it went inside to see what it could find.[97]
The smith was busy at the anvil making horse-shoe nails, but he looked up as the wee bannock entered.
The blacksmith was busy at the anvil making horseshoe nails, but he looked up as the little bread entered.
"If there be one thing I am fond of, it is a glass of ale and a well-toasted cake," he cried. "So come inbye here, and welcome to ye."
"If there’s one thing I love, it’s a glass of beer and a perfectly toasted cake," he said. "So come on in, and you’re welcomed here."
But as soon as the little bannock heard of the ale, it turned and ran out of the smithy as fast as it could, and the disappointed smith picked up his hammer and ran after it. And when he saw that he could not catch it, he flung his heavy hammer at it, in the hope of knocking it down, but, luckily for the little cake, he missed his aim.
But as soon as the little bun heard about the beer, it turned and ran out of the blacksmith's shop as fast as it could, and the disappointed blacksmith grabbed his hammer and ran after it. When he realized he couldn’t catch it, he threw his heavy hammer at it, hoping to hit it, but, fortunately for the little cake, he missed.
After this the bannock came to a farmhouse, with a great stack of peats standing at the back of it. In it went, and ran to the fireside. In this house the master had all the lint spread out on the floor, and was cloving[1] it with an iron rod, while the mistress was heckling[2] what he had already cloven.
After that, the bannock arrived at a farmhouse, where a large stack of peat was located at the back. It went inside and ran to the fireside. In this house, the master had all the flax spread out on the floor and was breaking it apart with an iron rod, while the mistress was combing through what he had already broken.
"Oh, Janet," cried the Goodman in surprise, "here comes in a little bannock. It looks rare and good to eat. I'll have one half of it."
"Oh, Janet," exclaimed the Goodman in surprise, "here comes a little bannock. It looks delicious and ready to eat. I'll take half of it."
"And I'll have the other half," cried the Goodwife. "Hit it over the back with your cloving-stick, Sandy, and knock it down. Quick, or it will be out at the door again."
"And I'll take the other half," shouted the Goodwife. "Smack it on the back with your stick, Sandy, and bring it down. Hurry up, or it'll be out the door again."
But the bannock played "jook-about," and dodged behind a chair. "Hoot!" cried Janet contemptuously, for she thought that her husband might easily have hit it, and she threw her heckle at it.
But the bannock did a little dance and hid behind a chair. "Come on!" cried Janet with disdain, as she thought her husband could have easily hit it, and she threw her heckle at it.
But the heckle missed it, just as her husband's cloving-rod had done, for it played "jook-about" again, and flew out of the house.
But the heckle missed, just like her husband's cloven rod had, because it played "jook-about" again and flew out of the house.
This time it ran up a burnside till it came to a little cottage standing among the heather.
This time it climbed up a hillside until it reached a small cottage surrounded by the heather.
Here the Goodwife was making porridge for the supper in a pot over the fire, and her husband was sitting in a corner plaiting ropes of straw with which to tie up the cow.
Here the Goodwife was making porridge for dinner in a pot over the fire, and her husband was sitting in a corner braiding ropes of straw to tie up the cow.
"Oh, Jock! come here, come here," cried the Goodwife. "Thou art aye crying for a little bannock for thy supper; come here, histie, quick, and help me to catch it."
"Oh, Jock! come here, come here," called the Goodwife. "You're always asking for a little bread for your dinner; hurry over here, quick, and help me catch it."
"Ay, ay," assented Jock, jumping to his feet and hurrying across the little room. "But where is it? I cannot see it."
"Ay, ay," agreed Jock, jumping to his feet and rushing across the small room. "But where is it? I can't see it."
"There, man, there," cried his wife, "under that chair. Run thou to that side; I will keep to this."
"There, babe, there," shouted his wife, "under that chair. You go to that side; I'll stay on this side."
So Jock ran into the dark corner behind the chair; but, in his hurry, he tripped and fell, and the wee bannock jumped over him and flew laughing out at the door.
So Jock ran into the dark corner behind the chair; but, in his rush, he tripped and fell, and the little bannock jumped over him and flew out the door, laughing.
Through the whins and up the hillside it ran, and over the top of the hill, to a shepherd's cottage on the other side.
Through the gorse and up the hillside it went, and over the top of the hill, to a shepherd's cottage on the other side.
The inmates were just sitting down to their porridge, and the Goodwife was scraping the pan.
The inmates were just sitting down to their oatmeal, and the Goodwife was scraping the pot.
"Save us and help us," she exclaimed, stopping with the spoon half-way to her mouth. "There's a wee bannock come in to warm itself at our fireside."
"Save us and help us," she exclaimed, pausing with the spoon halfway to her mouth. "There's a little bun come to warm itself by our fire."
"Sneck the door," cried the husband, "and we'll try to catch it. It would come in handy after the porridge."
"Slam the door," shouted the husband, "and we'll try to catch it. It would be useful after the porridge."
But the bannock did not wait until the door was sneckit. It turned and ran as fast as it could, and the shepherd and his wife and all the bairns ran after it, with their spoons in their hands, in hopes of catching it.
But the bannock didn’t wait until the door was shut. It turned and ran as fast as it could, and the shepherd, his wife, and all the kids ran after it, with their spoons in their hands, hoping to catch it.
And when the shepherd saw that it could run faster than they could, he threw his bonnet at it, and almost struck it; but it escaped all these dangers, and soon it came to another house, where the folk were just going to bed.
And when the shepherd saw that it could run faster than they could, he threw his hat at it and almost hit it; but it avoided all these dangers, and soon it reached another house, where the people were just getting ready for bed.
The Goodman was half undressed, and the Goodwife was raking the cinders carefully out of the fire.
The man was half undressed, and the woman was carefully raking the ashes out of the fire.
"What's that?" said he, "for the bowl of brose that I had at supper-time wasna' very big."
"What's that?" he said. "The bowl of porridge I had at dinner wasn't very big."
"Catch it, then," answered his wife, "and I'll have a bit, too. Quick! quick! Throw your coat over it or it will be away."
"Catch it, then," his wife replied, "and I'll have some too. Hurry! Hurry! Throw your coat over it before it gets away."
So the Goodman threw his coat right on the top of the little bannock, and almost managed to smother it; but it struggled bravely, and got[100] out, breathless and hot, from under it. Then it ran out into the grey light again, for night was beginning to fall, and the Goodman ran out after it, without his coat. He chased it and chased it through the stackyard and across a field, and in amongst a fine patch of whins. Then he lost it; and, as he was feeling cold without his coat, he went home.
So the man tossed his coat right on top of the little bun, almost smothering it, but it fought its way out, breathless and hot, from underneath. Then it darted back into the grey light as night was starting to fall, and the man dashed after it without his coat. He chased it through the stackyard and across a field, and into a nice patch of gorse. Then he lost track of it, and since he was feeling cold without his coat, he headed home.
As for the poor little bannock, it thought that it would creep under a whin bush and lie there till morning, but it was so dark that it never saw that there was a fox's hole there. So it fell down the fox's hole, and the fox was very glad to see it, for he had had no food for two days.
As for the poor little bannock, it thought it could crawl under a gorse bush and stay there until morning, but it was so dark that it didn’t see there was a fox's hole there. So it tumbled into the fox's hole, and the fox was very happy to see it, since he hadn’t eaten for two days.
"Oh, welcome, welcome," he cried; and he snapped it through the middle with his teeth, and that was the end of the poor wee bannock.
"Oh, welcome, welcome," he exclaimed; and he bit it in half with his teeth, and that was the end of the poor little bannock.
And if a moral be wanted for this tale, here it is: That people should never be too uplifted or too cast down over anything, for all the good folk in the story thought that they were going to get the bannock, and, lo and behold! the fox got it after all.
And if you need a lesson from this story, here it is: People shouldn’t get too high or too low about anything, because all the good folks in the tale thought they were going to get the bannock, but, surprise! the fox ended up getting it after all.
THE ELFIN KNIGHT
There is a lone moor in Scotland, which, in times past, was said to be haunted by an Elfin Knight. This Knight was only seen at rare intervals, once in every seven years or so, but the fear of him lay on all the country round, for every now and then someone would set out to cross the moor and would never be heard of again.
There’s a solitary moor in Scotland that, in the old days, was said to be haunted by an Elfin Knight. This Knight only appeared every few years, about once every seven years, but the fear of him loomed over the entire area, as now and then someone would attempt to cross the moor and would disappear without a trace.
And although men might search every inch of the ground, no trace of him would be found, and with a thrill of horror the searching party would go home again, shaking their heads and whispering to one another that he had fallen into the hands of the dreaded Knight.
And even though the men searched every bit of the ground, they wouldn’t find any trace of him. With a chill of fear, the search party would go home again, shaking their heads and whispering to each other that he had fallen into the clutches of the feared Knight.
So, as a rule, the moor was deserted, for nobody dare pass that way, much less live there; and by and by it became the haunt of all sorts of wild animals, which made their lairs there, as they found that they never were disturbed by mortal huntsmen.
So, usually, the moor was empty because nobody dared to go that way, let alone settle there; eventually, it became a habitat for all kinds of wild animals that made their homes there since they were never bothered by human hunters.
Now in that same region lived two young earls, Earl St. Clair and Earl Gregory, who were such friends that they rode, and hunted, and fought together, if need be.
Now in that same area lived two young earls, Earl St. Clair and Earl Gregory, who were such close friends that they rode, hunted, and fought together when necessary.
And as they were both very fond of the chase, Earl Gregory suggested one day that they should go a-hunting on the haunted moor, in spite of the Elfin King.
And since they both really enjoyed hunting, Earl Gregory suggested one day that they should go hunting on the haunted moor, regardless of the Elfin King.
"Certes, I hardly believe in him at all," cried the young man, with a laugh. "Methinks 'tis but an old wife's tale to frighten the bairns withal, lest they go straying amongst the heather and lose themselves. And 'tis pity that such fine sport should be lost because we—two bearded men—pay heed to such gossip."
"Sure, I barely believe in him at all," the young man said with a laugh. "I think it's just an old wives' tale to scare the kids so they don't wander off into the heather and get lost. And it’s a shame that such good fun should be missed just because we—two bearded guys—pay attention to this kind of talk."
But Earl St. Clair looked grave. "'Tis ill meddling with unchancy things," he answered, "and 'tis no bairn's tale that travellers have set out to cross that moor who have vanished bodily, and never mair been heard of; but it is, as thou sayest, a pity that so much good sport be lost, all because an Elfin Knight choosest to claim the land as his, and make us mortals pay toll for the privilege of planting a foot upon it.
But Earl St. Clair looked serious. "It's dangerous to mess with things we don't understand," he replied, "and it's no fairy tale that travelers who tried to cross that moor have disappeared completely and were never heard from again; but as you said, it's a shame that so much good fun is lost, all because an Elfin Knight has chosen to claim the land as his own and make us humans pay a toll just to step on it."
"I have heard tell, however, that one is safe from any power that the Knight may have if one wearest the Sign of the Blessed Trinity. So let us bind That on our arm and ride forth without fear."
"I've heard that you’re safe from any power the Knight might have if you wear the Sign of the Blessed Trinity. So let’s put that on our arm and ride out without fear."
Sir Gregory burst into a loud laugh at these words. "Dost thou think that I am one of the bairns," he said, "'first to be frightened by an idle tale, and then to think that a leaf of clover will protect me? No, no, carry that Sign if thou wilt; I will trust to my good bow and arrow."
Sir Gregory erupted in laughter at these words. "Do you really think I'm a child," he said, "first scared by a silly story, and then believing that a clover leaf will keep me safe? No, no, take that charm if you want; I'll rely on my trusty bow and arrow."
But Earl St. Clair did not heed his companion's words, for he remembered how his mother had told him, when he was a little lad at her knee that whoso carried the Sign of the Blessed Trinity need never fear any spell that might be thrown over him by Warlock or Witch, Elf or Demon.
But Earl St. Clair didn’t pay attention to his friend’s words because he remembered how his mother had told him, when he was just a little kid at her knee, that anyone who carried the Sign of the Blessed Trinity should never fear any spell cast by a Warlock or Witch, Elf or Demon.
So he went out to the meadow and plucked a leaf of clover, which he bound on his arm with a silken scarf; then he mounted his horse and rode with Earl Gregory to the desolate and lonely moorland.
So he went out to the meadow and picked a clover leaf, which he tied to his arm with a silk scarf; then he got on his horse and rode with Earl Gregory to the empty and isolated moorland.
For some hours all went well; and in the heat of the chase the young men forgot their fears. Then suddenly both of them reined in their steeds and sat gazing in front of them with affrighted faces.
For a few hours, everything went smoothly; and in the excitement of the chase, the young men forgot their fears. Then suddenly, both of them pulled on their reins and sat there, staring ahead with scared expressions.
For a horseman had crossed their track, and they both would fain have known who he was and whence he came.
For a rider had crossed their path, and they both wanted to know who he was and where he came from.
"By my troth, but he rideth in haste, whoever he may be," said Earl Gregory at last, "and tho' I always thought that no steed on earth could match mine for swiftness, I reckon that for every league that mine goeth, his would go seven. Let us follow him, and see from what part of the world he cometh."
"By my word, he rides quickly, whoever he is," said Earl Gregory at last, "and although I always believed no horse on earth could match mine for speed, I think that for every mile mine goes, his would go seven. Let's follow him and see where he comes from."
"The Lord forbid that thou shouldst stir thy horse's feet to follow him," said Earl St. Clair devoutly. "Why, man, 'tis the Elfin Knight! Canst thou not see that he doth not ride on the solid ground, but flieth through the air, and that, although he rideth on what seemeth a mortal[104] steed, he is really craried by mighty pinions, which cleave the air like those of a bird? Follow him forsooth! It will be an evil day for thee when thou seekest to do that."
"The Lord forbid that you should make your horse follow him," said Earl St. Clair earnestly. "Come on, man, it’s the Elfin Knight! Can’t you see that he’s not riding on solid ground, but flying through the air? And even though he appears to be on a mortal[104] horse, he’s actually carried by powerful wings that cut through the air like a bird’s. Follow him? Seriously! It would be a terrible day for you if you tried to do that."
But Earl St. Clair forgot that he carried a Talisman which his companion lacked, that enabled him to see things as they really were, while the other's eyes were holden, and he was startled and amazed when Earl Gregory said sharply, "Thy mind hath gone mad over this Elfin King. I tell thee he who passed was a goodly Knight, clad in a green vesture, and riding on a great black jennet. And because I love a gallant horseman, and would fain learn his name and degree, I will follow him till I find him, even if it be at the world's end."
But Earl St. Clair forgot that he had a Talisman that his companion didn’t, allowing him to see things as they really were, while the other’s vision was clouded. He was startled and amazed when Earl Gregory said sharply, "Your mind has gone crazy over this Elfin King. I tell you, the one who just passed was a fine Knight, dressed in green, riding a big black horse. And because I admire a brave horseman, I want to know his name and rank, so I will follow him until I find him, even if it takes me to the ends of the earth."
And without another word he put spurs to his horse and galloped off in the direction which the mysterious stranger had taken, leaving Earl St. Clair alone upon the moorland, his fingers touching the sacred Sign and his trembling lips muttering prayers for protection.
And without saying anything else, he kicked his horse into a gallop and rode off in the direction the mysterious stranger had gone, leaving Earl St. Clair alone on the moor, his fingers brushing the sacred Sign and his trembling lips whispering prayers for protection.
For he knew that his friend had been bewitched, and he made up his mind, brave gentleman that he was, that he would follow him to the world's end, if need be, and try to deliver him from the spell that had been cast over him.
For he knew that his friend had been enchanted, and he decided, being the brave man he was, that he would follow him to the ends of the earth, if necessary, and try to free him from the curse that had been placed on him.
Meanwhile Earl Gregory rode on and on, ever following in the wake of the Knight in green, over moor, and burn, and moss, till he came to the[105] most desolate region that he had ever been in in his life; where the wind blew cold, as if from snow-fields, and where the hoar-frost lay thick and white on the withered grass at his feet.
Meanwhile, Earl Gregory kept riding, always following the Knight in green, over moors, streams, and moss, until he reached the[105]most desolate place he had ever been in his life; where the wind blew cold, like it did over snowfields, and where the frost lay thick and white on the dried grass at his feet.
And there, in front of him, was a sight from which mortal man might well shrink back in awe and dread. For he saw an enormous Ring marked out on the ground, inside of which the grass, instead of being withered and frozen, was lush, and rank, and green, where hundreds of shadowy Elfin figures were dancing, clad in loose transparent robes of dull blue, which seemed to curl and twist round their wearers like snaky wreaths of smoke.
And there, in front of him, was a sight that would make any person shrink back in awe and fear. He saw a huge Ring marked out on the ground, and inside it, the grass was lush, thick, and green instead of withered and frozen, where hundreds of shadowy Elfin figures were dancing, dressed in loose, transparent robes of dull blue that seemed to curl and twist around them like snaky wisps of smoke.
These weird Goblins were shouting and singing as they danced, and waving their arms above their heads, and throwing themselves about on the ground, for all the world as if they had gone mad; and when they saw Earl Gregory halt on his horse just outside the Ring they beckoned to him with their skinny fingers.
These strange Goblins were shouting and singing as they danced, waving their arms above their heads and throwing themselves around on the ground, as if they had lost their minds; and when they saw Earl Gregory stop on his horse just outside the Ring, they signaled to him with their thin fingers.
"Come hither, come hither," they shouted; "come tread a measure with us, and afterwards we will drink to thee out of our Monarch's loving cup."
"Come here, come here," they shouted; "come dance with us, and afterwards we will toast to you from our Monarch's loving cup."
And, strange as it may seem, the spell that had been cast over the young Earl was so powerful that, in spite of his fear, he felt that he must obey the eldrich summons, and he threw his bridle on his horse's neck and prepared to join them.
And, as strange as it may sound, the spell that had been cast over the young Earl was so strong that, despite his fear, he felt he had to obey the eerie invitation, so he threw the bridle over his horse's neck and got ready to join them.
But just then an old and grizzled Goblin stepped out from among his companions and approached him.
But just then, an old, grizzled Goblin stepped out from among his friends and walked over to him.
Apparently he dare not leave the charmed Circle, for he stopped at the edge of it; then, stooping down and pretending to pick up something, he whispered in a hoarse whisper:
Apparently, he didn't dare to leave the protected Circle, so he stopped at its edge; then, bending down and pretending to pick something up, he whispered in a raspy voice:
"I know not whom thou art, nor from whence thou comest, Sir Knight, but if thou lovest thy life, see to it that thou comest not within this Ring, nor joinest with us in our feast. Else wilt thou be for ever undone."
"I don't know who you are or where you come from, Sir Knight, but if you value your life, make sure you don't enter this Ring or join us for our feast. Otherwise, you will be forever doomed."
But Earl Gregory only laughed. "I vowed that I would follow the Green Knight," he replied, "and I will carry out my vow, even if the venture leadeth me close to the nethermost world."
But Earl Gregory just laughed. "I promised that I would follow the Green Knight," he said, "and I will keep my promise, even if this journey takes me to the very depths of the underworld."
And with these words he stepped over the edge of the Circle, right in amongst the ghostly dancers.
And with these words, he stepped over the edge of the Circle, right into the midst of the ghostly dancers.
At his coming they shouted louder than ever, and danced more madly, and sang more lustily; then, all at once, a silence fell upon them, and they parted into two companies, leaving a way through their midst, up which they signed to the Earl to pass.
At his arrival, they shouted louder than before, danced more wildly, and sang more energetically; then, suddenly, a silence descended on them, and they split into two groups, creating a path through the middle for the Earl to walk through.
He walked through their ranks till he came to the middle of the Circle; and there, seated at a table of red marble, was the Knight whom he had come so far to seek, clad in his grass-green robes. And before him, on the table, stood a wondrous goblet, fashioned from an emerald, and set round the rim with blood-red rubies.
He walked through their ranks until he reached the center of the Circle; and there, sitting at a table of red marble, was the Knight he had traveled so far to find, dressed in his grass-green robes. In front of him, on the table, stood an amazing goblet, made from emerald, and adorned around the rim with blood-red rubies.
And this cup was filled with heather ale, which foamed up over the brim; and when the Knight saw Sir Gregory, he lifted it from the table, and handed it to him with a stately bow, and Sir Gregory, being very[107] thirsty, drank.
And this cup was filled with heather ale, which bubbled over the edge; when the Knight saw Sir Gregory, he picked it up from the table and handed it to him with a graceful bow, and Sir Gregory, very[107] thirsty, drank.
And as he drank he noticed that the ale in the goblet never grew less, but ever foamed up to the edge; and for the first time his heart misgave him, and he wished that he had never set out on this strange adventure.
And as he drank, he noticed that the ale in the goblet never diminished, but always foamed up to the edge; and for the first time, he felt uneasy, wishing that he had never embarked on this strange adventure.
But, alas! the time for regrets had passed, for already a strange numbness was stealing over his limbs, and a chill pallor was creeping over his face, and before he could utter a single cry for help the goblet dropped from his nerveless fingers, and he fell down before the Elfin King like a dead man.
But, unfortunately, the time for regrets was gone, for a strange numbness was taking over his limbs, and a cold paleness was spreading across his face. Before he could call out for help, the goblet slipped from his lifeless fingers, and he collapsed in front of the Elfin King like a lifeless body.
Then a great shout of triumph went up from all the company; for if there was one thing which filled their hearts with joy, it was to entice some unwary mortal into their Ring and throw their uncanny spell over him, so that he must needs spend long years in their company.
Then a loud cheer of victory erupted from the entire group; for if there was one thing that filled them with joy, it was luring some unsuspecting person into their Ring and casting their mysterious spell on him, so that he would have to spend many years in their company.
But soon their shouts of triumphs began to die away, and they muttered and whispered to each other with looks of something like fear on their faces.
But soon their cheers of victory started to fade, and they began to mumble and whisper to each other with expressions that resembled fear on their faces.
For their keen ears heard a sound which filled their hearts with dread. It was the sound of human footsteps, which were so free and untrammelled that they knew at once that the stranger, whoever he was, was as yet untouched by any charm. And if this were so he might work them ill, and rescue their captive from them.
For their sharp ears caught a sound that filled them with fear. It was the sound of human footsteps, so free and unrestrained that they immediately realized the stranger, whoever he was, hadn’t been influenced by any magic yet. And if that was the case, he could harm them and free their captive.
And what they dreaded was true; for it was the brave Earl St. Clair who approached, fearless and strong because of the Holy Sign he bore.[108]
And what they feared was real; it was the courageous Earl St. Clair who came forward, fearless and strong because of the Holy Sign he carried.[108]
And as soon as he saw the charmed Ring and the eldrich dancers, he was about to step over its magic border, when the little grizzled Goblin who had whispered to Earl Gregory, came and whispered to him also.
And as soon as he saw the enchanted Ring and the strange dancers, he was about to step over its magical boundary when the little gray-haired Goblin who had whispered to Earl Gregory came and whispered to him too.
"Alas! alas!" he exclaimed, with a look of sorrow on his wrinkled face, "hast thou come, as thy companion came, to pay thy toll of years to the Elfin King? Oh! if thou hast wife or child behind thee, I beseech thee, by all that thou holdest sacred, to turn back ere it be too late."
"Alas! Alas!" he shouted, his wrinkled face filled with sorrow, "have you come, like your companion, to pay your years to the Elfin King? Oh! If you have a wife or child waiting for you, I beg you, by everything you hold dear, to turn back before it's too late."
"Who art thou, and from whence hast thou come?" asked the Earl, looking kindly down at the little creature in front of him.
"Who are you, and where did you come from?" asked the Earl, looking kindly down at the little creature in front of him.
"I came from the country that thou hast come from," wailed the Goblin. "For I was once a mortal man, even as thou. But I set out over the enchanted moor, and the Elfin King appeared in the guise of a beauteous Knight, and he looked so brave, and noble, and generous that I followed him hither, and drank of his heather ale, and now I am doomed to bide here till seven long years be spent.
"I came from the same place you did," cried the Goblin. "I was once a mortal man, just like you. But I ventured into the enchanted moor, and the Elfin King showed up looking like a beautiful Knight. He seemed so brave, noble, and generous that I followed him here, drank his heather ale, and now I'm stuck here until seven long years are up."
"As for thy friend, Sir Earl, he, too, hath drunk of the accursed draught, and he now lieth as dead at our lawful Monarch's feet. He will wake up, 'tis true, but it will be in such a guise as I wear, and to the bondage with which I am bound."
"As for your friend, Sir Earl, he has also taken the cursed drink, and now he lies like he's dead at our rightful Monarch's feet. He will wake up, it's true, but he will do so in the same form as I have, and to the same bondage that I am tied to."
"Is there naught that I can do to rescue him!" cried Earl St. Clair eagerly, "ere he taketh on him the Elfin shape? I have no fear of the spell of his cruel captor, for I bear the Sign of One Who is stronger than he. Speak speedily, little man, for time presseth."
"Is there nothing I can do to save him!" cried Earl St. Clair eagerly, "before he takes on the Elfin shape? I’m not afraid of the spell cast by his cruel captor, because I carry the mark of One Who is stronger than he. Speak quickly, little man, because time is running out."
"There is something that thou couldst do, Sir Earl," whispered the Goblin, "but to essay it were a desperate attempt. For if thou failest, then could not even the Power of the Blessed Sign save thee."
"There’s something you could do, Sir Earl," whispered the Goblin, "but trying it would be a risky move. Because if you fail, even the power of the Blessed Sign couldn’t save you."
"And what is that?" asked the Earl impatiently.
"And what is that?" the Earl asked impatiently.
"Thou must remain motionless," answered the old man, "in the cold and frost till dawn break and the hour cometh when they sing Matins in the Holy Church. Then must thou walk slowly nine times round the edge of the enchanted Circle, and after that thou must walk boldly across it to the red marble table where sits the Elfin King. On it thou wilt see an emerald goblet studded with rubies and filled with heather ale. That must thou secure and carry away; but whilst thou art doing so let no word cross thy lips. For this enchanted ground whereon we dance may look solid to mortal eyes, but in reality it is not so. 'Tis but a quaking bog, and under it is a great lake, wherein dwelleth a fearsome Monster, and if thou so much as utter a word while thy foot resteth upon it, thou wilt fall through the bog and perish in the waters beneath."
"You have to stay completely still," the old man replied, "in the cold and frost until dawn breaks and the time comes when they sing Matins in the Holy Church. Then you need to walk slowly nine times around the edge of the enchanted Circle, and after that, you must walk confidently across it to the red marble table where the Elfin King sits. On it, you will see an emerald goblet set with rubies and filled with heather ale. You must take that and carry it away; but while you do, don’t let any words leave your mouth. Because this enchanted ground we dance on may look solid to human eyes, but it really isn’t. It’s just a shaky bog, and beneath it lies a vast lake, home to a terrifying Monster, and if you so much as say a word while you’re standing on it, you will fall through the bog and drown in the waters below."

Two coal-black ravens rose into the air
So saying the Grisly Goblin stepped back among his companions, leaving Earl St. Clair standing alone on the outskirts of the charmed Ring.
So saying, the Grisly Goblin stepped back among his friends, leaving Earl St. Clair standing alone on the edge of the enchanted Ring.
There he waited, shivering with cold, through the long, dark hours, till the grey dawn began to break over the hill tops, and, with its coming, the Elfin forms before him seemed to dwindle and fade away.
There he waited, shivering from the cold, through the long, dark hours, until the grey dawn started to break over the hilltops, and with it, the Elfin figures in front of him seemed to dwindle and fade away.
And at the hour when the sound of the Matin Bell came softly pealing from across the moor, he began his solemn walk. Round and round the Ring he paced, keeping steadily on his way, although loud murmurs of anger, like distant thunder, rose from the Elfin Shades, and even the very ground seemed to heave and quiver, as if it would shake this bold intruder from its surface.
And at the hour when the sound of the morning bell rang softly from across the moor, he started his serious walk. He walked around and around the Ring, steadily moving forward, even though loud murmurs of anger, like distant thunder, rose up from the Elfin Shades, and even the ground itself seemed to shake and tremble, as if it wanted to throw this bold intruder off its surface.
But through the power of the Blessed Sign on his arm Earl St. Clair went on unhurt.
But with the power of the Blessed Sign on his arm, Earl St. Clair continued unharmed.
When he had finished pacing round the Ring he stepped boldly on to the enchanted ground, and walked across it; and what was his astonishment to find that all the ghostly Elves and Goblins whom he had seen, were lying frozen into tiny blocks of ice, so that he was sore put to it to walk amongst them without treading upon them.
When he finished pacing around the Ring, he confidently stepped onto the enchanted ground and walked across it; he was astonished to find that all the ghostly Elves and Goblins he had seen were lying frozen into tiny blocks of ice, making it very difficult for him to walk among them without stepping on them.
And as he approached the marble table the very hairs rose on his head at the sight of the Elfin King sitting behind it, stiff and stark like his followers; while in front of him lay the form of Earl Gregory, who had shared the same fate.
And as he got closer to the marble table, he felt his hair stand on end at the sight of the Elfin King sitting behind it, rigid and stark like his followers; while in front of him lay the body of Earl Gregory, who had met the same fate.
Nothing stirred, save two coal-black ravens, who sat, one on each side of the table, as if to guard the emerald goblet, flapping their wings,[112] and croaking hoarsely.
Nothing moved, except for two coal-black ravens, who sat, one on each side of the table, as if to guard the emerald goblet, flapping their wings,[112] and croaking harshly.
When Earl St. Clair lifted the precious cup, they rose in the air and circled round his head, screaming with rage, and threatening to dash it from his hands with their claws; while the frozen Elves, and even their mighty King himself stirred in their sleep, and half sat up, as if to lay hands on this presumptuous intruder. But the Power of the Holy Sign restrained them, else had Earl St. Clair been foiled in his quest.
When Earl St. Clair lifted the precious cup, they flew in the air and circled around his head, screaming with rage and threatening to snatch it from his hands with their claws. Meanwhile, the frozen Elves, including their powerful King, stirred in their sleep and half sat up, as if to confront this bold intruder. But the Power of the Holy Sign held them back; otherwise, Earl St. Clair would have failed in his quest.
As he retraced his steps, awesome and terrible were the sounds that he heard around him. The ravens shrieked, and the frozen Goblins screamed; and up from the hidden lake below came the sound of the deep breathing of the awful Monster who was lurking there, eager for prey.
As he walked back, the sounds around him were both amazing and frightening. The ravens cawed, and the frozen Goblins yelled; and from the hidden lake below came the sound of the deep breathing of the terrifying Monster that was hiding there, waiting for its next meal.
But the brave Earl heeded none of these things, but kept steadily onwards, trusting in the Might of the Sign he bore. And it carried him safely through all the dangers; and just as the sound of the Matin Bell was dying away in the morning air he stepped on to solid ground once more, and flung the enchanted goblet from him.
But the fearless Earl ignored all of this and pressed on, trusting in the power of the symbol he carried. It guided him safely through all the dangers, and just as the sound of the morning bell faded into the air, he stepped back onto solid ground and threw the enchanted goblet away.
And lo! every one of the frozen Elves vanished, along with their King and his marble table, and nothing was left on the rank green grass save Earl Gregory, who slowly woke from his enchanted slumber, and stretched himself, and stood up, shaking in every limb. He gazed vaguely round him, as if he scarce remembered where he was.
And suddenly! every one of the frozen Elves disappeared, along with their King and his marble table, leaving nothing on the rank green grass except Earl Gregory, who slowly woke from his enchanted sleep, stretched himself, and stood up, shaking in every limb. He looked around him vaguely, as if he barely remembered where he was.
And when, after Earl St. Clair had run to him and had held him in his arms till his senses returned and the warm blood coursed through his veins, the two friends returned to the spot where Earl St. Clair had thrown down the wondrous goblet, they found nothing but a piece of rough grey whinstone, with a drop of dew hidden in a little crevice which was hollowed in its side.
And when Earl St. Clair ran to him and held him in his arms until his senses came back and the warm blood flowed through his veins, the two friends went back to the place where Earl St. Clair had dropped the amazing goblet, only to find a piece of rough grey stone, with a drop of dew tucked away in a small crevice on its side.

WHAT TO SAY TO THE NEW MUNE
Tell me,
If my one true love
He's going to marry me.
Let me see his handsome face;
Show me his beautiful side;
Turn his back and go away.
HABETROT THE SPINSTRESS
In byegone days, in an old farmhouse which stood by a river, there lived a beautiful girl called Maisie. She was tall and straight, with auburn hair and blue eyes, and she was the prettiest girl in all the valley. And one would have thought that she would have been the pride of her mother's heart.
In the past, in an old farmhouse by a river, there lived a beautiful girl named Maisie. She was tall and slender, with auburn hair and blue eyes, and she was the prettiest girl in the entire valley. You would have thought she would be the pride of her mother’s heart.
But, instead of this, her mother used to sigh and shake her head whenever she looked at her. And why?
But instead of that, her mom would sigh and shake her head every time she looked at her. And why?
Because, in those days, all men were sensible; and instead of looking out for pretty girls to be their wives, they looked out for girls who could cook and spin, and who gave promise of becoming notable housewives.
Because back then, all men were practical; instead of searching for attractive girls to marry, they sought girls who could cook and sew, and who showed potential to become excellent homemakers.
Maisie's mother had been an industrious spinster; but, alas! to her sore grief and disappointment, her daughter did not take after her.
Maisie's mother had been a hardworking single woman; but, unfortunately, to her deep sorrow and disappointment, her daughter did not resemble her.
The girl loved to be out of doors, chasing butterflies and plucking wild flowers, far better than sitting at her spinning-wheel. So when her mother saw one after another of Maisie's companions, who were not nearly so pretty as she was, getting rich husbands, she sighed and said:
The girl enjoyed being outdoors, chasing butterflies and picking wildflowers, much more than sitting at her spinning wheel. So when her mother saw one after another of Maisie's friends, who weren't nearly as pretty as she was, marrying wealthy men, she sighed and said:
"Woe's me, child, for methinks no brave wooer will ever pause at our door while they see thee so idle and thoughtless." But Maisie only[116] laughed.
"Woe is me, child, because I think no brave suitor will ever stop by our door while they see you so lazy and careless." But Maisie just[116] laughed.
At last her mother grew really angry, and one bright Spring morning she laid down three heads of lint on the table, saying sharply, "I will have no more of this dallying. People will say that it is my blame that no wooer comes to seek thee. I cannot have thee left on my hands to be laughed at, as the idle maid who would not marry. So now thou must work; and if thou hast not these heads of lint spun into seven hanks of thread in three days, I will e'en speak to the Mother at St. Mary's Convent, and thou wilt go there and learn to be a nun."
At last, her mother got really angry, and one bright spring morning she placed three heads of lint on the table, saying sharply, "I won't tolerate any more of this. People will say it's my fault that no suitor comes to seek you. I can't have you left on my hands to be ridiculed as the lazy girl who refuses to marry. So now you need to get to work; and if you don’t spin these heads of lint into seven hanks of thread in three days, I will go speak to the Mother at St. Mary's Convent, and you'll go there to learn how to be a nun."
Now, though Maisie was an idle girl, she had no wish to be shut up in a nunnery; so she tried not to think of the sunshine outside, but sat down soberly with her distaff.
Now, even though Maisie was a lazy girl, she didn’t want to be locked away in a convent; so she tried not to think about the sunshine outside and sat down seriously with her distaff.
But, alas! she was so little accustomed to work that she made but slow progress; and although she sat at the spinning-wheel all day, and never once went out of doors, she found at night that she had only spun half a hank of yarn.
But, unfortunately! she was so unused to working that she made very little progress; and even though she sat at the spinning wheel all day and never stepped outside, she discovered at night that she had only spun half a hank of yarn.
The next day it was even worse, for her arms ached so much she could only work very slowly. That night she cried herself to sleep; and next morning, seeing that it was quite hopeless to expect to get her task finished, she threw down her distaff in despair, and ran out of doors.
The next day was even tougher because her arms hurt so much that she could only work very slowly. That night, she cried herself to sleep. The next morning, realizing it was pointless to think she could finish her task, she dropped her distaff in frustration and ran outside.
Near the house was a deep dell, through which ran a tiny stream. Maisie loved this dell, the flowers grew so abundantly there.
Near the house was a deep valley, through which flowed a small stream. Maisie loved this valley; the flowers grew so abundantly there.
This morning she ran down to the edge of the stream, and seated herself on a large stone. It was a glorious morning, the hazel trees were newly covered with leaves, and the branches nodded over her head, and showed like delicate tracery against the blue sky. The primroses and sweet-scented violets peeped out from among the grass, and a little water wagtail came and perched on a stone in the middle of the stream, and bobbed up and down, till it seemed as if he were nodding to Maisie, and as if he were trying to say to her, "Never mind, cheer up."
This morning she ran down to the edge of the stream and sat on a large rock. It was a beautiful morning; the hazel trees were newly covered with leaves, and the branches swayed above her, creating a delicate pattern against the blue sky. Primroses and sweet-scented violets peeked out from the grass, and a little water wagtail landed on a stone in the middle of the stream, bobbing up and down as if it were nodding to Maisie and trying to say, "Don’t worry, cheer up."
But the poor girl was in no mood that morning to enjoy the flowers and the birds. Instead of watching them, as she generally did, she hid her face in her hands, and wondered what would become of her. She rocked herself to and fro, as she thought how terrible it would be if her mother fulfilled her threat and shut her up in the Convent of St. Mary, with the grave, solemn-faced sisters, who seemed as if they had completely forgotten what it was like to be young, and run about in the sunshine, and laugh, and pick the fresh Spring flowers.
But the poor girl didn't feel like enjoying the flowers and birds that morning. Instead of watching them like she usually did, she buried her face in her hands and wondered what would happen to her. She rocked back and forth as she thought about how awful it would be if her mother went through with her threat and sent her to the Convent of St. Mary, with the serious, solemn-faced sisters who seemed to have completely forgotten what it was like to be young, running around in the sunshine, laughing, and picking fresh spring flowers.
"Oh, I could not do it, I could not do it," she cried at last. "It would kill me to be a nun."
"Oh, I can't do it, I can't do it," she cried finally. "It would kill me to be a nun."
"And who wants to make a pretty wench like thee into a nun?" asked a queer, cracked voice quite close to her.
"And who wants to turn a beautiful girl like you into a nun?" asked a strange, raspy voice right next to her.
Maisie jumped up, and stood staring in front of her as if she had been moonstruck. For, just across the stream from where she had been sitting, there was a curious boulder, with a round hole in the middle of it—for all the world like a big apple with the core taken out.
Maisie jumped up and stood staring in front of her as if she had been hit by a spell. Right across the stream from where she had been sitting was a strange boulder with a round hole in the middle—just like a big apple with the core taken out.

Maisie knew it well; she had often sat upon it, and wondered how the funny hole came to be there.
Maisie knew it well; she had often sat on it and wondered how the weird hole got there.
It was no wonder that she stared, for, seated on this stone, was the queerest little old woman that she had ever seen in her life. Indeed, had it not been for her silver hair, and the white mutch with the big frill that she wore on her head, Maisie would have taken her for a little girl, she wore such a very short skirt, only reaching down to her knees.
It was no surprise that she stared, because sitting on this stone was the strangest little old woman she had ever seen. In fact, if it hadn't been for her silver hair and the white cap with the big frill on her head, Maisie might have thought she was a little girl, since she wore such a short skirt that only reached her knees.
Her face, inside the frill of her cap, was round, and her cheeks were rosy, and she had little black eyes, which twinkled merrily as she looked at the startled maiden. On her shoulders was a black and white checked shawl, and on her legs, which she dangled over the edge of the boulder, she wore black silk stockings and the neatest little shoes, with great silver buckles.
Her face, framed by her cap's ruffle, was round, her cheeks rosy, and she had small black eyes that sparkled playfully as she looked at the surprised young woman. She wore a black and white checked shawl on her shoulders, and on her legs, which she dangled over the edge of the boulder, were black silk stockings and the tidiest little shoes with big silver buckles.
In fact, she would have been quite a pretty old lady had it not been for her lips, which were very long and very thick, and made her look quite ugly in spite of her rosy cheeks and black eyes. Maisie stood and looked at her for such a long time in silence that she repeated her question.
In fact, she would have been a pretty old lady if it weren't for her lips, which were very long and thick, making her look quite unattractive despite her rosy cheeks and black eyes. Maisie stood there and stared at her in silence for so long that she asked her question again.
"And who wants to make a pretty wench like thee into a nun? More likely that some gallant gentleman should want to make a bride of thee."
"And who wants to turn a pretty girl like you into a nun? It's much more likely that some dashing gentleman would want to make you his bride."
"Oh, no," answered Maisie, "my mother says no gentleman would look at me because I cannot spin."
"Oh, no," replied Maisie, "my mom says no gentleman would notice me because I can't spin."
"Nonsense," said the tiny woman. "Spinning is all very well for old folks like me—my lips, as thou seest, are long and ugly because I have spun so much, for I always wet my fingers with them, the easier to draw the thread from the distaff. No, no, take care of thy beauty, child; do not waste it over the spinning-wheel, nor yet in a nunnery."
"Nonsense," said the little woman. "Spinning is fine for old folks like me—my lips, as you can see, are long and ugly because I've spun so much; I always wet my fingers with them to pull the thread from the distaff more easily. No, no, take care of your beauty, dear; don’t waste it over the spinning wheel, or in a convent."
"If my mother only thought as thou dost," replied the girl sadly; and, encouraged by the old woman's kindly face, she told her the whole story.
"If my mom thought like you do," the girl replied sadly; and, encouraged by the old woman's friendly face, she shared the whole story with her.
"Well," said the old Dame, "I do not like to see pretty girls weep; what if I were able to help thee, and spin the lint for thee?"
"Well," said the old lady, "I don’t like to see pretty girls cry; what if I could help you and spin the lint for you?"
Maisie thought that this offer was too good to be true; but her new friend bade her run home and fetch the lint; and I need not tell you that she required no second bidding.
Maisie thought this offer was too good to be true, but her new friend urged her to run home and get the lint, and I don’t need to tell you that she didn’t need to be asked twice.
When she returned she handed the bundle to the little lady, and was about to ask her where she should meet her in order to get the thread from her when it was spun, when a sudden noise behind her made her look round.
When she got back, she gave the bundle to the little lady and was about to ask her where to meet to get the thread once it was spun when a sudden noise behind her made her turn around.
She saw nothing; but what was her horror and surprise when she turned back again, to find that the old woman had vanished entirely, lint and all.
She saw nothing; but her shock and surprise were overwhelming when she turned around again, only to discover that the old woman had completely disappeared, not a trace left behind.
She rubbed her eyes, and looked all round, but she was nowhere to be seen. The girl was utterly bewildered. She wondered if she could have been dreaming, but no that could not be, there were her footprints[121] leading up the bank and down again, where she had gone for the lint, and brought it back, and there was the mark of her foot, wet with dew, on a stone in the middle of the stream, where she had stood when she had handed the lint up to the mysterious little stranger.
She rubbed her eyes and looked around, but she was nowhere to be found. The girl was completely confused. She wondered if she might have been dreaming, but that couldn’t be true; there were her footprints[121] leading up the bank and back down again, where she had gone for the lint and brought it back. And there was the mark of her foot, damp with dew, on a stone in the middle of the stream, where she had stood when she handed the lint up to the mysterious little stranger.
What was she to do now? What would her mother say when, in addition to not having finished the task that had been given her, she had to confess to having lost the greater part of the lint also? She ran up and down the little dell, hunting amongst the bushes, and peeping into every nook and cranny of the bank where the little old woman might have hidden herself. It was all in vain; and at last, tired out with the search, she sat down on the stone once more, and presently fell fast asleep.
What was she supposed to do now? What would her mother say when, in addition to not finishing the task she was given, she had to admit that she had lost most of the lint too? She ran back and forth in the small valley, searching among the bushes and checking every nook and cranny of the bank where the little old woman might have hidden. It was all pointless; and finally, exhausted from the search, she sat down on the stone again and soon fell fast asleep.
When she awoke it was evening. The sun had set, and the yellow glow on the western horizon was fast giving place to the silvery light of the moon. She was sitting thinking of the curious events of the day, and gazing at the great boulder opposite, when it seemed to her as if a distant murmur of voices came from it.
When she woke up, it was evening. The sun had gone down, and the yellow light on the western horizon was quickly giving way to the silvery glow of the moon. She was sitting there, reflecting on the strange events of the day, and staring at the large boulder across from her when she thought she heard a faint murmur of voices coming from it.
With one bound she crossed the stream, and clambered on to the stone. She was right.
With one leap, she jumped over the stream and climbed up onto the stone. She was right.
Someone was talking underneath it, far down in the ground. She put her ear close to the stone, and listened.
Someone was speaking beneath it, deep in the ground. She leaned in closer to the stone and listened.
The voice of the queer little old woman came up through the hole. "Ho, ho, my pretty little wench little knows that my name is Habetrot."[122]
The voice of the quirky old woman came up through the hole. "Ha, ha, my lovely young lady doesn't even realize that my name is Habetrot."[122]
Full of curiosity, Maisie put her eye to the opening, and the strangest sight that she had ever seen met her gaze. She seemed to be looking through a telescope into a wonderful little valley. The trees there were brighter and greener than any that she had ever seen before and there were beautiful flowers, quite different from the flowers that grew in her country. The little valley was carpeted with the most exquisite moss, and up and down it walked her tiny friend, busily engaged in spinning.
Full of curiosity, Maisie pressed her eye to the opening, and the strangest sight she had ever seen met her gaze. She felt like she was looking through a telescope into a fantastic little valley. The trees there were brighter and greener than any she had ever seen before, and there were beautiful flowers, completely different from the ones that grew in her country. The little valley was covered in the most exquisite moss, and her tiny friend walked up and down, busily spinning.
She was not alone, for round her were a circle of other little old women, who were seated on large white stones, and they were all spinning away as fast as they could.
She wasn't alone; surrounding her was a group of other little old women, sitting on big white stones, all spinning as fast as they could.
Occasionally one would look up, and then Maisie saw that they all seemed to have the same long, thick lips that her friend had. She really felt very sorry, as they all looked exceedingly kind, and might have been pretty had it not been for this defect.
Occasionally, someone would look up, and then Maisie noticed that they all seemed to have the same long, thick lips as her friend. She felt genuinely sorry, as they all looked incredibly kind and could have been pretty if it weren't for this flaw.
One of the Spinstresses sat by herself, and was engaged in winding the thread, which the others had spun, into hanks. Maisie did not think that this little lady looked so nice as the others. She was dressed entirely in grey, and had a big hooked nose, and great horn spectacles. She seemed to be called Slantlie Mab, for Maisie heard Habetrot address her by that name, telling her to make haste and tie up all the thread, for it was getting late, and it was time that the young girl had it to carry home to her mother.[123]
One of the Spinstresses was sitting alone, winding the thread that the others had spun into hanks. Maisie thought this little lady didn’t look as nice as the others. She was dressed completely in grey, had a big hooked nose, and wore large horn-rimmed glasses. It seemed her name was Slantlie Mab, because Maisie heard Habetrot call her that, telling her to hurry up and tie up all the thread since it was getting late, and it was time for the young girl to take it home to her mother.[123]
Maisie did not quite know what to do, or how she was to get the thread, for she did not like to shout down the hole in case the queer little old woman should be angry at being watched.
Maisie wasn’t sure what to do or how to get the thread, since she didn’t want to shout down the hole and risk upsetting the strange old woman watching her.
However, Habetrot, as she had called herself, suddenly appeared on the path beside her, with the hanks of thread in her hand.
However, Habetrot, as she had named herself, suddenly showed up on the path next to her, holding the spools of thread in her hand.
"Oh, thank you, thank you," cried Maisie. "What can I do to show you how thankful I am?"
"Oh, thank you so much," exclaimed Maisie. "What can I do to show you how grateful I am?"
"Nothing," answered the Fairy. "For I do not work for reward. Only do not tell your mother who span the thread for thee."
"Nothing," replied the Fairy. "I don't work for rewards. Just please don’t tell your mother who spun the thread for you."
It was now late, and Maisie lost no time in running home with the precious thread upon her shoulder. When she walked into the kitchen she found that her mother had gone to bed. She seemed to have had a busy day, for there, hanging up in the wide chimney, in order to dry, were seven large black puddings.
It was now late, and Maisie quickly ran home with the precious thread slung over her shoulder. When she walked into the kitchen, she found her mother had gone to bed. She must have had a busy day because there, hanging in the wide chimney to dry, were seven large black puddings.
The fire was low, but bright and clear; and the sight of it and the sight of the puddings suggested to Maisie that she was very hungry, and that fried black puddings were very good.
The fire was small but bright and clear; and seeing it along with the puddings made Maisie realize that she was really hungry and that fried black puddings were really good.
Flinging the thread down on the table, she hastily pulled off her shoes, so as not to make a noise and awake her mother; and, getting down the frying-pan from the wall, she took one of the black puddings from the[124] chimney, and fried it, and ate it.
Flinging the thread onto the table, she quickly took off her shoes to avoid waking her mother. Then, grabbing the frying pan from the wall, she took one of the black puddings from the[124] chimney, fried it, and ate it.
Still she felt hungry, so she took another, and then another, till they were all gone. Then she crept upstairs to her little bed and fell fast asleep.
Still, she felt hungry, so she took another, and then another, until they were all gone. Then she crept upstairs to her small bed and fell fast asleep.
Next morning her mother came downstairs before Maisie was awake. In fact, she had not been able to sleep much for thinking of her daughter's careless ways, and had been sorrowfully making up her mind that she must lose no time in speaking to the Abbess of St. Mary's about this idle girl of hers.
Next morning, her mom came downstairs before Maisie was awake. In fact, she hadn't been able to sleep much because she was worried about her daughter's careless behavior, and she was sadly deciding that she needed to talk to the Abbess of St. Mary's about her lazy girl.
What was her surprise to see on the table the seven beautiful hanks of thread, while, on going to the chimney to take down a black pudding to fry for breakfast, she found that every one of them had been eaten. She did not know whether to laugh for joy that her daughter had been so industrious, or to cry for vexation because all her lovely black puddings—which she had expected would last for a week at least—were gone. In her bewilderment she sang out:
What a surprise it was to see on the table the seven beautiful bundles of thread, but when she went to the chimney to take down a black pudding to fry for breakfast, she discovered that all of them had been eaten. She did not know whether to laugh with joy that her daughter had been so hardworking, or to cry in frustration because all her lovely black puddings—which she had thought would last at least a week—were gone. In her confusion, she called out:
My daughter has eaten seven, seven, seven,
And all before sunrise."
Now I forgot to tell you that, about half a mile from where the old farmhouse stood, there was a beautiful Castle, where a very rich young nobleman lived. He was both good and brave, as well as rich; and all the[125] mothers who had pretty daughters used to wish that he would come their way, some day, and fall in love with one of them. But he had never done so, and everyone said, "He is too grand to marry any country girl. One day he will go away to London Town and marry a Duke's daughter."
Now I forgot to mention that about half a mile from where the old farmhouse used to be, there was a beautiful castle where a very wealthy young nobleman lived. He was good, brave, and rich; all the [125] mothers with pretty daughters hoped he would eventually cross their paths and fall in love with one of them. But he never did, and everyone said, "He's too distinguished to marry a country girl. One day he'll leave for London and marry a Duke's daughter."
Well, this fine spring morning it chanced that this young nobleman's favourite horse had lost a shoe, and he was so afraid that any of the grooms might ride it along the hard road, and not on the soft grass at the side, that he said that he would take it to the smithy himself.
Well, this lovely spring morning, it so happened that the favorite horse of this young nobleman had lost a shoe. He was so worried that any of the grooms might ride it on the hard road instead of the soft grass at the side that he decided he would take it to the blacksmith himself.
So it happened that he was riding along by Maisie's garden gate as her mother came into the garden singing these strange lines.
So it happened that he was riding past Maisie's garden gate when her mother came into the garden singing these unusual lines.
He stopped his horse, and said good-naturedly, "Good day, Madam; and may I ask why you sing such a strange song?"
He stopped his horse and said with a friendly tone, "Good day, Madam; may I ask why you're singing such a strange song?"
Maisie's mother made no answer, but turned and walked into the house; and the young nobleman, being very anxious to know what it all meant, hung his bridle over the garden gate, and followed her.
Maisie's mom didn't reply but turned and went into the house; the young nobleman, eager to understand what was going on, hung his bridle over the garden gate and followed her.
She pointed to the seven hanks of thread lying on the table, and said, "This hath my daughter done before breakfast."
She pointed to the seven hanks of thread lying on the table and said, "My daughter did this before breakfast."
Then the young man asked to see the Maiden who was so industrious, and her mother went and pulled Maisie from behind the door, where she had hidden herself[126] when the stranger came in; for she had come downstairs while her mother was in the garden.
Then the young man asked to meet the hardworking Maiden, and her mother went and brought Maisie out from behind the door, where she had hidden herself[126] when the stranger arrived; she had come downstairs while her mother was in the garden.
She looked so lovely in her fresh morning gown of blue gingham, with her auburn hair curling softly round her brow, and her face all over blushes at the sight of such a gallant young man, that he quite lost his heart, and fell in love with her on the spot.
She looked so beautiful in her new blue gingham morning dress, with her auburn hair gently curling around her forehead, and her cheeks flushed at the sight of such a charming young man, that he completely lost his heart and fell in love with her right then and there.
"Ah," said he, "my dear mother always told me to try and find a wife who was both pretty and useful, and I have succeeded beyond my expectations. Do not let our marriage, I pray thee, good Dame, be too long deferred."
"Ah," he said, "my dear mother always told me to look for a wife who is both beautiful and practical, and I've succeeded beyond my wildest dreams. Please, good lady, let's not delay our marriage any longer."
Maisie's mother was overjoyed, as you may imagine, at this piece of unexpected good fortune, and busied herself in getting everything ready for the wedding; but Maisie herself was a little perplexed.
Maisie's mom was thrilled, as you can imagine, about this unexpected stroke of good luck, and she busied herself getting everything ready for the wedding; but Maisie herself felt a bit confused.
She was afraid that she would be expected to spin a great deal when she was married and lived at the Castle, and if that were so, her husband was sure to find out that she was not really such a good spinstress as he thought she was.
She was worried that she would have to do a lot of spinning when she got married and lived at the Castle, and if that was the case, her husband would definitely discover that she wasn't as good at spinning as he believed she was.
In her trouble she went down, the night before her wedding, to the great boulder by the stream in the glen, and, climbing up on it, she laid her head against the stone, and called softly down the hole, "Habetrot, dear Habetrot."
In her distress, she went down the night before her wedding to the big boulder by the stream in the valley. Climbing up on it, she rested her head against the stone and quietly called down the hole, "Habetrot, dear Habetrot."
The little old woman soon appeared, and, with twinkling eyes, asked her what was troubling her so much just when she should have been so happy. And Maisie told her.
The little old woman soon showed up, and with sparkling eyes, asked her what was bothering her so much at a time when she should have been so happy. And Maisie shared her worries.
"Trouble not thy pretty head about that," answered the Fairy, "but come here with thy bridegroom next week, when the moon is full, and I warrant that he will never ask thee to sit at a spinning-wheel again."
"Don't worry your pretty head about that," replied the Fairy, "but come here with your groom next week when the moon is full, and I promise he will never ask you to sit at a spinning wheel again."
Accordingly, after all the wedding festivities were over and the couple had settled down at the Castle, on the appointed evening Maisie suggested to her husband that they should take a walk together in the moonlight.
Accordingly, after all the wedding celebrations were over and the couple had settled in at the Castle, on the scheduled evening, Maisie suggested to her husband that they should go for a walk together in the moonlight.
She was very anxious to see what the little Fairy would do to help her; for that very day he had been showing her all over her new home, and he had pointed out to her the beautiful new spinning-wheel made of ebony, which had belonged to his mother, saying proudly, "To-morrow, little one, I shall bring some lint from the town, and then the maids will see what clever little fingers my wife has."
She was really eager to see what the little Fairy would do to help her; because that same day he had been giving her a tour of her new home, and he had shown her the beautiful new spinning wheel made of ebony that belonged to his mother, proudly saying, "Tomorrow, little one, I’ll bring some lint from town, and then the maids will see what clever little fingers my wife has."
Maisie had blushed as red as a rose as she bent over the lovely wheel, and then felt quite sick, as she wondered whatever she would do if Habetrot did not help her.
Maisie had turned as red as a rose as she leaned over the beautiful wheel, and then felt quite nauseous, as she thought about what she would do if Habetrot didn’t help her.
So on this particular evening, after they had walked in the garden, she said that she should like to go down to the little dell and see how the stream looked by moonlight. So to the dell they went.
So on this particular evening, after they had walked in the garden, she said that she would like to go down to the little valley and see how the stream looked by moonlight. So they went to the valley.
As soon as they came to the boulder Maisie put her head against it and whispered, "Habetrot, dear Habetrot"; and in an instant the little old woman appeared.
As soon as they reached the boulder, Maisie leaned her head against it and whispered, "Habetrot, dear Habetrot"; and in a moment, the little old woman appeared.
She bowed in a stately way, as if they were both strangers to her, and said, "Welcome, Sir and Madam, to the[128] Spinsters' Dell." And then she tapped on the root of a great oak tree with a tiny wand which she held in her hand, and a green door, which Maisie never remembered having noticed before, flew open, and they followed the Fairy through it into the other valley which Maisie had seen through the hole in the great stone.
She bowed gracefully, as if they were total strangers, and said, "Welcome, Sir and Madam, to the[128] Spinsters' Dell." Then she tapped the root of a large oak tree with a small wand she was holding, and a green door, which Maisie didn’t remember seeing before, swung open. They followed the Fairy through it into the other valley that Maisie had glimpsed through the hole in the massive stone.
All the little old women were sitting on their white chucky stones busy at work, only they seemed far uglier than they had seemed at first; and Maisie noticed that the reason for this was, that, instead of wearing red skirts and white mutches as they had done before, they now wore caps and dresses of dull grey, and instead of looking happy, they all seemed to be trying who could look most miserable, and who could push out their long lips furthest, as they wet their fingers to draw the thread from their distaffs.
All the little old women were sitting on their white chucky stones, busy at work, but they looked much uglier than they had at first. Maisie noticed that the reason for this was that, instead of wearing red skirts and white bonnets as they had before, they now wore caps and dresses in dull grey. Instead of looking happy, they all seemed to be competing to look the most miserable and to stick their long lips out as far as they could while wetting their fingers to draw the thread from their distaffs.
"Save us and help us! What a lot of hideous old witches," exclaimed her husband. "Whatever could this funny old woman mean by bringing a pretty child like thee to look at them? Thou wilt dream of them for a week and a day. Just look at their lips"; and, pushing Maisie behind him, he went up to one of them and asked her what had made her mouth grow so ugly.
"Save us and help us! What a bunch of hideous old witches," her husband exclaimed. "What in the world could this strange old woman mean by bringing a pretty child like you to see them? You’ll be dreaming about them for a week and a day. Just look at their lips." He then pushed Maisie behind him and walked up to one of them, asking what had made her mouth so ugly.
She tried to tell him, but all the sound that he could hear was something that sounded like SPIN-N-N.
She tried to tell him, but all he could hear was something that sounded like SPIN-N-N.
He asked another one, and her answer sounded like this: SPAN-N-N. He tried a third, and hers sounded like SPUN-N-N.
He asked another one, and her answer sounded like this: SPAN-N-N. He tried a third, and hers sounded like SPUN-N-N.
He seized Maisie by the hand and hurried her through the green door. "By my troth," he said, "my mother's spinning-wheel may turn to gold ere I let thee touch it, if this is what spinning leads to. Rather than that thy pretty face should be spoilt, the linen chests at the Castle may get empty, and remain so for ever!"
He grabbed Maisie by the hand and rushed her through the green door. "Honestly," he said, "my mother's spinning wheel could turn to gold before I let you touch it if this is what spinning leads to. I'd rather that your pretty face stayed untouched, even if it meant the linen chests at the Castle stayed empty forever!"
So it came to pass that Maisie could be out of doors all day wandering about with her husband, and laughing and singing to her heart's content. And whenever there was lint at the Castle to be spun, it was carried down to the big boulder in the dell and left there, and Habetrot and her companions spun it, and there was no more trouble about the matter.
So, Maisie could spend all day outside with her husband, laughing and singing to her heart's content. Whenever there was lint to be spun at the Castle, it was taken down to the large rock in the valley and left there, and Habetrot and her friends took care of it, and that was the end of the issue.

NIPPIT FIT AND CLIPPIT FIT
In a country, far across the sea, there once dwelt a great and mighty Prince. He lived in a grand Castle, which was full of beautiful furniture, and curious and rare ornaments. And among them was a lovely little glass shoe, which would only fit the tiniest foot imaginable.
In a country far across the sea, there once lived a great and powerful Prince. He resided in a magnificent Castle, filled with beautiful furniture and unique, rare decorations. Among them was a lovely little glass shoe, which would only fit the tiniest foot imaginable.
And as the Prince was looking at it one day, it struck him what a dainty little lady she would need to be who wore such a very small shoe. And, as he liked dainty people, he made up his mind that he would never marry until he found a maiden who could wear the shoe, and that, when he found her, he would ask her to be his wife.
And one day, while the Prince was looking at it, he realized what a delicate little lady would have to wear such a tiny shoe. Since he liked delicate people, he decided that he wouldn’t marry until he found a girl who could wear the shoe, and when he found her, he would ask her to be his wife.
And he called all his Lords and Courtiers to him, and told them of the determination that he had come to, and asked them to help him in his quest.
And he summoned all his lords and courtiers, shared his decision with them, and asked for their support in his quest.
And after they had taken counsel together they summoned a trusty Knight, and appointed him the Prince's Ambassador; and told him to take the slipper, and mount a fleet-footed horse, and ride up and down the whole of the Kingdom until he found a lady whom it would fit.
And after they had discussed it together, they called a reliable Knight and made him the Prince's Ambassador. They instructed him to take the slipper, get on a fast horse, and ride all around the Kingdom until he found a lady it would fit.
So the Ambassador put the little shoe carefully in his pocket and set out on his errand.
So the Ambassador carefully put the little shoe in his pocket and set out on his mission.
He rode, and he rode, and he rode, going to every town and castle that came in his way, and summoning all the ladies to appear before him to try on the shoe. And, as he caused a Proclamation to be made that whoever could wear it should be the Prince's Bride, I need not tell you that all the ladies in the country-side flocked to wherever the Ambassador chanced to be staying, and begged leave to try on the slipper.
He rode and rode, visiting every town and castle along the way, calling for all the ladies to come and try on the shoe. And since he had announced that whoever could fit into it would become the Prince's Bride, I don't need to tell you that all the ladies from the surrounding area rushed to wherever the Ambassador was staying and asked to try on the slipper.
But they were all disappointed, for not one of them, try as she would, could make her foot small enough to go into the Fairy Shoe; and there were many bitter tears shed in secret, when they returned home, by countless fair ladies who prided themselves on the smallness of their feet, and who had set out full of lively expectation that they would be the successful competitors.
But they were all disappointed, because none of them, no matter how hard they tried, could fit their foot into the Fairy Shoe. Many noblewomen, who took pride in having small feet, went home shedding secret bitter tears after hoping to be the ones to win.
At last the Ambassador arrived at a house where a well-to-do Laird had lived. But the Laird was dead now, and there was nobody left but his wife and two daughters, who had grown poor of late, and who had to work hard for their living.
At last the Ambassador arrived at a house where a wealthy landowner had lived. But the landowner was now deceased, and only his wife and two daughters remained, who had fallen on hard times and had to work hard to make ends meet.
One of the daughters was haughty and insolent; the other was little, and young, and modest, and sweet.
One of the daughters was arrogant and disrespectful; the other was small, young, modest, and kind.
When the Ambassador rode into the courtyard of this house, and, holding out the shoe, asked if there were any fair ladies there who would like to try it on, the elder sister, who always thought a great deal of[132] herself, ran forward, and said that she would do so, while the younger girl just shook her head and went on with her work. "For," said she to herself, "though my feet are so little that they might go into the slipper, what would I do as the wife of a great Prince? Folk would just laugh at me, and say that I was not fit for the position. No, no, I am far better to bide as I am."
When the Ambassador rode into the courtyard of this house and held out the shoe, asking if there were any beautiful ladies who would like to try it on, the older sister, who always thought highly of herself, rushed forward and said she would do it, while the younger girl just shook her head and continued with her work. "Because," she said to herself, "even though my feet are small enough to fit into the slipper, what would I do as the wife of a great Prince? People would just laugh at me and say I wasn't fit for that role. No, no, it's much better for me to stay as I am."
So the Ambassador gave the glass shoe to the elder sister, who carried it away to her own room; and presently, to every one's astonishment, came back wearing it on her foot.
So the Ambassador gave the glass shoe to the older sister, who took it to her own room; and soon, to everyone’s surprise, she returned wearing it on her foot.
It is true that her face was very white, and that she walked with a little limp; but no one noticed these things except her younger sister, and she only shook her wise little head, and said nothing.
It is true that her face was very pale, and that she walked with a slight limp; but no one noticed these things except her younger sister, who just shook her wise little head and said nothing.
The Prince's Ambassador was delighted that he had at last found a wife for his master, and he mounted his horse and rode off at full speed to tell him the good news.
The Prince's Ambassador was thrilled that he had finally found a wife for his master, so he hopped on his horse and sped off to share the great news with him.
When the Prince heard of the success of his errand, he ordered all his Courtiers to be ready to accompany him next day when he went to bring home his Bride.
When the Prince learned about the success of his mission, he instructed all his Courtiers to be prepared to join him the following day when he went to bring his Bride home.
You can fancy what excitement there was at the Laird's house when the gallant company arrived, with their Prince at their head, to greet the lady who was to be their Princess.
You can imagine the excitement at the Laird's house when the brave group arrived, with their Prince leading them, to welcome the lady who was set to become their Princess.
The old mother and the plain-looking maid-of-all-work ran hither and thither, fetching such meat and drink as the house could boast to set[133] before their high-born visitors, while the bonnie little sister went and hid herself behind a great pot which stood in the corner of the courtyard, and which was used for boiling hen's meat.
The elderly mother and the plain-looking maid ran back and forth, getting whatever food and drinks they could find to serve their distinguished guests, while the pretty little sister went and hid behind a large pot in the corner of the courtyard, which was used for boiling chicken.

She knew that her foot was the smallest in the house; and something told her that if the Prince once got a glimpse of her he would not be content till she had tried on the slipper.
She knew her foot was the smallest in the house; and something told her that if the Prince caught a glimpse of her, he wouldn't rest until she had tried on the slipper.
Meanwhile, the selfish elder sister did not help at all, but ran up to her chamber, and decked herself out in all the fine clothes that she[134] possessed before she came downstairs to meet the Prince.
Meanwhile, the selfish older sister didn't help at all; instead, she rushed to her room and put on all the fancy clothes she[134]owned before coming downstairs to meet the Prince.
And when all the Knights and Courtiers had drunk a stirrup-cup, and wished Good Luck to their Lord and his Bride, she was lifted up behind the Prince on his horse, and rode off so full of her own importance, that she even forgot to say good-bye to her mother and sister.
And when all the Knights and Courtiers had a final drink and wished their Lord and his Bride good luck, she was lifted up behind the Prince on his horse and rode off so full of herself that she even forgot to say goodbye to her mother and sister.
Alas! alas! pride must have a fall. For the cavalcade had not proceeded very far when a little bird which was perched on a branch of a bush by the roadside sang out:
Alas! alas! pride must have a fall. For the procession had not gone very far when a little bird perched on a branch of a bush by the roadside sang out:
"But pretty fit, and a little fit, behind the cauldron hides."
"What is this that the birdie says?" cried the Prince, who, if the truth be told, did not feel altogether satisfied with the Bride whom fortune had bestowed upon him. "Hast thou another sister, Madam?"
"What is this that the little bird is saying?" exclaimed the Prince, who, to be honest, wasn't completely happy with the Bride that fate had given him. "Do you have another sister, Madam?"
"Only a little one," murmured the lady, who liked ill the way in which things seemed to be falling out.
"Just a small one," the lady murmured, not liking how things were turning out.
"We will go back and find her," said the Prince firmly, "for when I sent out the slipper I had no mind that its wearer should nip her foot, and clip her foot, in order to get it on."
"We're going to go back and find her," the Prince said firmly, "because when I sent out the slipper, I never intended for its wearer to have to hurt her foot just to get it on."
So the whole party turned back; and when they reached the Laird's house the Prince ordered a search to be made in the courtyard. And the bonnie little sister was soon discovered and brought out, all blushes and confusion, from her hiding-place behind the caldron.
So the whole group turned back; and when they got to the Laird's house, the Prince ordered a search to be conducted in the courtyard. The sweet little sister was quickly found and brought out, all blushes and fluster, from her hiding spot behind the cauldron.
"Give her the slipper, and let her try it on," said the Prince, and the eldest sister was forced to obey. And what was the horror of the bystanders, as she drew it off, to see that she had cut off the tops of her toes in order to get it on.
"Give her the slipper, and let her try it on," said the Prince, and the oldest sister had no choice but to comply. And what a shock it was for the onlookers, as she took it off, to discover that she had cut off the tips of her toes to fit her foot into it.
But it fitted her little sister's foot exactly, without either paring or clipping; and when the Prince saw that it was so, he lifted the elder sister down from his horse and lifted the little one up in her place, and carried her home to his Palace, where the wedding was celebrated with great rejoicing; and for the rest of their lives they were the happiest couple in the whole kingdom.
But it fit her little sister's foot perfectly, without any trimming or cutting; and when the Prince saw this, he took the elder sister down from his horse and put the little one up in her place, carrying her home to his Palace, where they celebrated the wedding with great joy; and for the rest of their lives, they were the happiest couple in the whole kingdom.

THE FAIRIES OF MERLIN'S CRAG
About two hundred years ago there was a poor man working as a labourer on a farm in Lanarkshire. He was what is known as an "Orra Man"; that is, he had no special work mapped out for him to do, but he was expected to undertake odd jobs of any kind that happened to turn up.
About two hundred years ago, there was a poor man working as a laborer on a farm in Lanarkshire. He was what they called an "Orra Man"; that is, he didn’t have a specific job assigned to him, but he was expected to take on any odd jobs that came up.
One day his master sent him out to cast peats on a piece of moorland that lay on a certain part of the farm. Now this strip of moorland ran up at one end to a curiously shaped crag, known as Merlin's Crag, because, so the country folk said, that famous Enchanter had once taken up his abode there.
One day, his boss asked him to go cut peat on a section of the moorland that was part of the farm. This stretch of moorland led up to a uniquely shaped rock, called Merlin's Crag, because, according to the local people, that famous magician had once lived there.
The man obeyed, and, being a willing fellow, when he arrived at the moor he set to work with all his might and main. He had lifted quite a quantity of peat from near the Crag, when he was startled by the appearance of the very smallest woman that he had ever seen in his life. She was only about two feet high, and she was dressed in a green gown and red stockings, and her long yellow hair was not bound by any[137] ribbon, but hung loosely round her shoulders.
The man complied, and being eager to help, once he got to the moor, he started working with all his strength. He had already lifted quite a bit of peat from near the Crag when he was surprised by the sight of the tiniest woman he had ever seen. She was only about two feet tall, wearing a green dress and red stockings, and her long yellow hair was free, flowing loosely around her shoulders.
She was such a dainty little creature that the astonished countryman stopped working, stuck his spade into the ground, and gazed at her in wonder.
She was such a delicate little being that the amazed farmer stopped working, stuck his shovel in the ground, and stared at her in awe.
His wonder increased when she held up one of her tiny fingers and addressed him in these words: "What wouldst thou think if I were to send my husband to uncover thy house? You mortals think that you can do aught that pleaseth you."
His amazement grew when she raised one of her tiny fingers and said to him, "What would you think if I sent my husband to find your house? You humans believe you can do anything that pleases you."
Then, stamping her tiny foot, she added in a voice of command, "Put back that turf instantly, or thou shalt rue this day."
Then, stamping her little foot, she added in a commanding tone, "Put that turf back right now, or you'll regret this day."
Now the poor man had often heard of the Fairy Folk and of the harm that they could work to unthinking mortals who offended them, so in fear and trembling he set to work to undo all his labour, and to place every divot in the exact spot from which he had taken it.
Now the poor man had often heard about the Fairy Folk and the trouble they could cause to unsuspecting mortals who upset them, so in fear and anxiety he started to redo all his work and put every piece of turf back exactly where he had taken it from.
When he was finished he looked round for his strange visitor, but she had vanished completely; he could not tell how, nor where. Putting up his spade, he wended his way homewards, and going straight to his master, he told him the whole story, and suggested that in future the peats should be taken from the other end of the moor.
When he was done, he looked around for his mysterious visitor, but she had completely disappeared; he couldn't figure out how or where. Putting away his spade, he headed home and went straight to his boss. He told him the whole story and suggested that in the future, they should take the peats from the other end of the moor.

A large group of Fairies dancing around and around
But the master only laughed. He was a strong, hearty man, and had no belief in Ghosts, or Elves, or Fairies, or any other creature that he could not see; but although he laughed, he was vexed that his servant should believe in such things, so to cure him, as he thought, of his superstition, he ordered him to take a horse and cart and go back at once, and lift all the peats and bring them to dry in the farm steading.
But the master just laughed. He was a strong, healthy man and didn't believe in ghosts, elves, fairies, or any other creatures he couldn’t see. But even though he laughed, he was annoyed that his servant believed in such things. So, to rid him of what he thought was superstition, he told him to take a horse and cart and go back immediately to gather all the peats and bring them to dry at the farm.
The poor man obeyed with much reluctance; and was greatly relieved, as weeks went on, to find that, in spite of his having done so, no harm befell him.
The poor man reluctantly complied; and as the weeks passed, he felt a great sense of relief to discover that, despite following the orders, nothing bad happened to him.
In fact, he began to think that his master was right, and that the whole thing must have been a dream.
In fact, he started to believe that his master was right and that everything must have just been a dream.
So matters went smoothly on. Winter passed, and spring, and summer, until autumn came round once more, and the very day arrived on which the peats had been lifted the year before.
So everything went along smoothly. Winter passed, then spring, and summer, until autumn came around again, and the very day arrived when the peats were lifted the year before.
That day, as the sun went down, the orra man left the farm to go home to his cottage, and as his master was pleased with him because he had been working very hard lately, he had given him a little can of milk as a present to carry home to his wife.
That day, as the sun set, the farmhand left to head home to his cottage, and since his boss was happy with him for working so hard lately, he had given him a small can of milk as a gift to take home to his wife.
So he was feeling very happy, and as he walked along he was humming a tune to himself. His road took him by the foot of Merlin's Crag, and as he approached it he was astonished to find himself growing strangely tired. His eyelids dropped over his eyes as if he were going to sleep, and his feet grew as heavy as lead.
So he was feeling really happy, and as he walked along, he was humming a tune to himself. His path took him by the base of Merlin's Crag, and as he got closer, he was shocked to find himself feeling oddly tired. His eyelids closed over his eyes as if he were about to fall asleep, and his feet felt as heavy as lead.
"I will sit down and take a rest for a few minutes," he said to himself; "the road home never seemed so long as it does to-day."[140]
"I'll sit down and take a break for a few minutes," he told himself; "the road home has never felt so long as it does today."[140]
So he sat down on a tuft of grass right under the shadow of the Crag, and before he knew where he was he had fallen into a deep and heavy slumber.
So he sat down on a patch of grass right under the shadow of the Crag, and before he realized it, he had fallen into a deep and heavy sleep.
When he awoke it was near midnight, and the moon had risen on the Crag. And he rubbed his eyes, when by its soft light he became aware of a large band of Fairies who were dancing round and round him, singing and laughing, pointing their tiny fingers at him, and shaking their wee fists in his face.
When he woke up, it was close to midnight, and the moon was shining on the Crag. He rubbed his eyes, and by its gentle light, he noticed a big group of Fairies dancing around him, singing and laughing, pointing their small fingers at him, and shaking their tiny fists in his face.
The bewildered man rose and tried to walk away from them, but turn in whichever direction he would the Fairies accompanied him, encircling him in a magic ring, out of which he could in no wise go.
The confused man got up and tried to walk away from them, but no matter which way he turned, the Fairies followed him, surrounding him in a magic circle that he couldn't escape.
At last they stopped, and, with shrieks of elfin laughter, led the prettiest and daintiest of their companions up to him, and cried, "Tread a measure, tread a measure, Oh, Man! Then wilt thou not be so eager to escape from our company."
At last they stopped, and, with sounds of joyful laughter, brought the prettiest and most delicate of their friends up to him, and said, "Dance a little, dance a little, Oh, Man! Then you won't be so eager to leave us."
Now the poor labourer was but a clumsy dancer, and he held back with a shamefaced air; but the Fairy who had been chosen to be his partner reached up and seized his hands, and lo! some strange magic seemed to enter into his veins, for in a moment he found himself waltzing and whirling, sliding and bowing, as if he had done nothing else but dance all his life.
Now the poor worker was just an awkward dancer, and he hesitated with an embarrassed look; but the Fairy who had been picked to be his partner reached up and grabbed his hands, and suddenly, some kind of magic seemed to flow into him, for in an instant he found himself waltzing and twirling, gliding and bowing, as if he had been dancing his whole life.
And, strangest thing of all! he forgot about his home and his children; and he felt so happy that he had no longer the slightest desire to leave the Fairies' company.
And, the weirdest thing of all! he forgot about his home and his kids; and he felt so happy that he no longer had the slightest urge to leave the Fairies' company.
All night long the merriment went on. The Little Folk danced and danced as if they were mad, and the farm man danced with them, until at last a shrill sound came over the moor. It was the cock from the farmyard crowing its loudest to welcome the dawn.
All night long, the party continued. The Little Folk danced and danced like they were crazy, and the farm guy joined in, until finally, a sharp sound echoed over the moor. It was the rooster from the farmyard crowing loudly to greet the dawn.
In an instant the revelry ceased, and the Fairies, with cries of alarm, crowded together and rushed towards the Crag, dragging the countryman along in their midst. As they reached the rock, a mysterious door, which he never remembered having seen before, opened in it of its own accord, and shut again with a crash as soon as the Fairy Host had all trooped through.
In an instant, the celebration stopped, and the Fairies, shouting in panic, huddled together and hurried toward the Crag, pulling the countryman along with them. When they got to the rock, a strange door that he didn’t recall seeing before swung open by itself, then slammed shut as soon as all the Fairies had hurried through.
The door led into a large, dimly lighted hall full of tiny couches, and here the Little Folk sank to rest, tired out with their exertions, while the good man sat down on a piece of rock in the corner, wondering what would happen next.
The door opened into a spacious, dimly lit hall filled with small couches, and here the Little Folk settled in to rest, exhausted from their efforts, while the good man sat down on a rock in the corner, wondering what would happen next.
But there seemed to be some kind of spell thrown over his senses, for even when the Fairies awoke and began to go about their household occupations, and to carry out certain curious practices which he had never seen before, and which, as you will hear, he was forbidden to speak of afterwards, he was content to sit and watch them, without in any way attempting to escape.
But it felt like some sort of enchantment was affecting his senses, because even when the Fairies woke up and started their daily activities, doing strange things he had never seen before, and which, as you will learn, he was told not to talk about later, he was happy just to sit and watch them, not trying to escape at all.
As it drew toward evening someone touched his elbow, and he turned round with a start to see the little woman with the green dress and scarlet stockings, who had remonstrated with him for lifting the turf the year before, standing by his side.
As evening approached, someone tapped his elbow, and he turned quickly to see the petite woman in the green dress and red stockings, who had scolded him for lifting the turf the previous year, standing beside him.
"The divots which thou took'st from the roof of my house have grown once more," she said, "and once more it is covered with grass; so thou canst go home again, for justice is satisfied—thy punishment hath lasted long enough. But first must thou take thy solemn oath never to tell to mortal ears what thou hast seen whilst thou hast dwelt among us."
"The divots you took from the roof of my house have grown back," she said, "and once again it is covered with grass; so you can go home now, as justice is satisfied—your punishment has lasted long enough. But first, you must take a solemn oath never to tell any living person what you have seen while you have been with us."
The countryman promised gladly, and took the oath with all due solemnity. Then the door was opened, and he was at liberty to depart.
The farmer happily agreed and took the oath seriously. Then the door was opened, and he was free to leave.
His can of milk was standing on the green, just where he had laid it down when he went to sleep; and it seemed to him as if it were only yesternight that the farmer had given it to him.
His can of milk was sitting on the grass, right where he had left it when he went to sleep; and it felt to him like it was just last night that the farmer had handed it to him.
But when he reached his home he was speedily undeceived. For his wife looked at him as if he were a ghost, and the children whom he had left wee, toddling things were now well-grown boys and girls, who stared at him as if he had been an utter stranger.
But when he got home, he quickly realized he was mistaken. His wife looked at him like he was a ghost, and the little kids he had left were now well-grown boys and girls who stared at him as if he were a complete stranger.
"Where hast thou been these long, long years?" cried his wife when she had gathered her wits and seen that it was really he, and not a spirit. "And how couldst thou find it in thy heart to leave the bairns and me[143] alone?"
"Where have you been all these long, long years?" cried his wife when she had collected her thoughts and realized it was really him, not a ghost. "And how could you find it in your heart to leave the kids and me[143] all alone?"
And then he knew that the one day he had passed in Fairy-land had lasted seven whole years, and he realised how heavy the punishment had been which the Wee Folk had laid upon him.
And then he realized that the one day he spent in Fairy-land had actually lasted seven full years, and he understood how serious the punishment was that the Wee Folk had given him.

THE WEDDING OF ROBIN REDBREAST AND JENNY WREN
There was once an old grey Pussy Baudrons, and she went out for a stroll one Christmas morning to see what she could see. And as she was walking down the burnside she saw a little Robin Redbreast hopping up and down on the branches of a briar bush.
There was once an old gray cat named Pussy Baudrons, and she went out for a walk one Christmas morning to see what she could find. As she walked along the burnside, she saw a little Robin Redbreast hopping up and down on the branches of a thorn bush.
"What a tasty breakfast he would make," thought she to herself. "I must try to catch him."
"What a delicious breakfast he would make," she thought to herself. "I have to try to catch him."
So, "Good morning, Robin Redbreast," quoth she, sitting down on her tail at the foot of the briar bush and looking up at him. "And where mayest thou be going so early on this cold winter's day?"
So, "Good morning, Robin Redbreast," she said, sitting down on her tail at the foot of the briar bush and looking up at him. "And where are you going so early on this cold winter's day?"
"I'm on my road to the King's Palace," answered Robin cheerily, "to sing him a song this merry Yule morning."
"I'm on my way to the King's Palace," Robin replied happily, "to sing him a song this cheerful Yule morning."
"That's a pious errand to be travelling on, and I wish you good success," replied Pussy slyly; "but just hop down a minute before thou goest, and I will show thee what a bonnie white ring I have round my neck. 'Tis few cats that are marked like me."
"That's a pretty noble mission you're on, and I wish you the best of luck," Pussy replied slyly. "But could you hop down for a minute before you go? I want to show you the lovely white ring I have around my neck. Not many cats are marked like me."
Then Robin cocked his head on one side, and looked down on Pussy Baudrons with a twinkle in his eye. "Ha, ha! grey Pussy Baudrons," he said. "Ha, ha! for I saw thee worry the little grey mouse, and I have no wish that thou shouldst worry me."
Then Robin tilted his head to one side and looked down at Pussy Baudrons with a sparkle in his eye. "Ha, ha! gray Pussy Baudrons," he said. "Ha, ha! for I saw you chase the little gray mouse, and I have no desire for you to chase me."
And with that he spread his wings and flew away. And he flew, and he flew, till he lighted on an old sod dyke; and there he saw a greedy old gled sitting, with all his feathers ruffled up as if he felt cold.
And with that, he spread his wings and flew away. He flew and flew until he landed on an old earth mound; and there he saw a greedy old hawk sitting, all his feathers puffed up as if he felt cold.
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast," cried the greedy old gled, who had had no food since yesterday, and was therefore very hungry. "And where mayest thou be going to, this cold winter's day?"
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast," shouted the greedy old hawk, who hadn’t had any food since yesterday and was really hungry. "And where are you going on this cold winter’s day?"
"I'm on my road to the King's Palace," answered Robin, "to sing to him a song this merry Yule morning." And he hopped away a yard or two from the gled, for there was a look in his eye that he did not quite like.
"I'm on my way to the King's Palace," Robin replied, "to sing him a song this joyful Yule morning." And he hopped a yard or two away from the gled, because there was a look in his eye that he didn't quite like.
"Thou art a friendly little fellow," remarked the gled sweetly, "and I wish thee good luck on thine errand; but ere thou go on, come nearer me, I prith'ee, and I will show thee what a curious feather I have in my wing. 'Tis said that no other gled in the country-side hath one like it."
"You’re a friendly little guy," the hawk said sweetly, "and I wish you good luck on your errand; but before you go, come a little closer, please, and I’ll show you the strange feather I have in my wing. They say no other hawk in the area has one like it."
"Like enough," rejoined Robin, hopping still further away; "but I will take thy word for it, without seeing it. For I saw thee pluck the feathers from the wee lintie, and I have no wish that thou shouldst pluck the feathers from me. So I will bid thee good day, and go on[146] my journey."
"Probably," Robin replied, hopping even further away. "But I'll take your word for it without seeing it. I watched you pluck the feathers from the little bird, and I don't want you doing that to me. So, I wish you a good day and will continue on[146] my journey."
The next place on which he rested was a piece of rock that overhung a dark, deep glen, and here he saw a sly old fox looking out of his hole not two yards below him.
The next spot he rested on was a rock that jutted over a dark, deep valley, and here he noticed a cunning old fox peeking out of his den not two yards below him.
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast," said the sly old fox, who had tried to steal a fat duck from a farmyard the night before, and had barely escaped with his life. "And where mayest thou be going so early on this cold winter's day?"
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast," said the sly old fox, who had tried to steal a fat duck from a farmyard the night before and had barely escaped with his life. "And where are you off to so early on this cold winter day?"
"I'm on my road to the King's Palace, to sing him a song this merry Yule morning," answered Robin, giving the same answer that he had given to the grey Pussy Baudrons and the greedy gled.
"I'm on my way to the King's Palace to sing him a song this joyful Yule morning," replied Robin, giving the same answer he had given to the grey Pussy Baudrons and the greedy gled.
"Thou wilt get a right good welcome, for His Majesty is fond of music," said the wily fox. "But ere thou go, just come down and have a look at a black spot which I have on the end of my tail. 'Tis said that there is not a fox 'twixt here and the Border that hath a spot on his tail like mine."
"You'll get a warm welcome because the King loves music," said the clever fox. "But before you go, come down and check out a black spot I have on the end of my tail. They say there's no fox between here and the Border that has a spot on his tail like mine."
"Very like, very like," replied Robin; "but I chanced to see thee worrying the wee lambie up on the braeside yonder, and I have no wish that thou shouldst try thy teeth on me. So I will e'en go on my way to the King's Palace, and thou canst show the spot on thy tail to the next passer-by."
"Very much so," replied Robin; "but I happened to see you bothering the little lamb over on the hillside there, and I have no desire for you to gnaw on me. So I’ll just continue on my way to the King's Palace, and you can show that mark on your tail to the next person who passes by."
So the little Robin Redbreast flew away once more, and never rested till he came to a bonnie valley with a little burn running through it,[147] and there he saw a rosy-cheeked boy sitting on a log eating a piece of bread and butter. And he perched on a branch and watched him.
So the little Robin Redbreast flew away again, not stopping until he reached a beautiful valley with a small stream running through it,[147] and there he spotted a rosy-cheeked boy sitting on a log eating a slice of bread and butter. He landed on a branch and observed him.
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast; and where mayest thou be going so early on this cold winter's day?" asked the boy eagerly; for he was making a collection of stuffed birds, and he had still to get a Robin Redbreast.
"Good morning, Robin Redbreast! Where are you going so early on this cold winter day?" asked the boy eagerly, as he was collecting stuffed birds, and he still needed to get a Robin Redbreast.
"I'm on my way to the King's Palace to sing him a song this merry Yule morning," answered Robin, hopping down to the ground, and keeping one eye fixed on the bread and butter.
"I'm heading to the King's Palace to sing him a song this cheerful Yule morning," replied Robin, hopping down to the ground and keeping one eye on the bread and butter.
"Come a bit nearer, Robin," said the boy, "and I will give thee some crumbs."
"Come a little closer, Robin," said the boy, "and I will give you some crumbs."
"Na, na, my wee man," chirped the cautious little bird; "for I saw thee catch the goldfinch, and I have no wish to give thee the chance to catch me."
"Not a chance, little guy," chirped the cautious little bird; "I saw you catch the goldfinch, and I don’t want to give you the opportunity to catch me."
At last he came to the King's Palace and lighted on the window-sill, and there he sat and sang the very sweetest song that he could sing; for he felt so happy because it was the Blessed Yuletide, that he wanted everyone else to be happy too. And the King and the Queen were so delighted with his song, as he peeped in at them at their open window, that they asked each other what they could give him as a reward for his kind thought in coming so far to greet them.
At last, he arrived at the King's Palace and landed on the window-sill, where he sat and sang the sweetest song he could. He felt so happy because it was the Blessed Yuletide, and he wanted everyone else to feel the same joy. The King and the Queen were so delighted by his song as he peeked in at them through their open window that they asked each other what they could give him as a reward for his thoughtful gesture in coming all this way to say hello.
"We can give him a wife," replied the Queen, "who will go home with him and help him to build his nest."[148]
"We can give him a wife," the Queen said, "who will go home with him and help him build his nest."[148]
"And who wilt thou give him for a bride?" asked the King. "Methinks 'twould need to be a very tiny lady to match his size."
"And who will you give him as a bride?" asked the King. "I think it would have to be a very small lady to match his size."

"Why, Jenny Wren, of course," answered the Queen. "She hath looked somewhat dowie of late, this will be the very thing to brighten her up."
"Why, Jenny Wren, of course," the Queen replied. "She’s looked a bit down lately; this will be just the thing to cheer her up."
Then the King clapped his hands, and praised his wife for her happy thought, and wondered that the idea had not struck him before.
Then the King clapped his hands and praised his wife for her brilliant idea, wondering why he hadn't thought of it first.
So Robin Redbreast and Jenny Wren were married, amid great rejoicings, at the King's Palace; and the King and Queen and all the fine Nobles and Court Ladies danced at their wedding. Then they flew away home to Robin's own country-side, and built their nest in the roots of the briar bush, where he had spoken to Pussie Baudrons. And you will be glad to hear that Jenny Wren proved the best little housewife in the world.
So Robin Redbreast and Jenny Wren got married, celebrated with lots of joy at the King’s Palace; the King, Queen, and all the fancy nobles and court ladies danced at their wedding. Then they flew back to Robin’s countryside and built their nest in the roots of the briar bush where he had talked to Pussie Baudrons. And you’ll be happy to know that Jenny Wren turned out to be the best little housewife ever.

THE DWARFIE STONE
Far up in a green valley in the Island of Hoy stands an immense boulder. It is hollow inside, and the natives of these northern islands call it the Dwarfie Stone, because long centuries ago, so the legend has it, Snorro the Dwarf lived there.
Far up in a green valley on the Island of Hoy stands a huge boulder. It's hollow inside, and the locals of these northern islands refer to it as the Dwarfie Stone, because long ago, according to legend, Snorro the Dwarf lived there.
Nobody knew where Snorro came from, or how long he had dwelt in the dark chamber inside the Dwarfie Stone. All that they knew about him was that he was a little man, with a queer, twisted, deformed body and a face of marvellous beauty, which never seemed to look any older, but was always smiling and young.
Nobody knew where Snorro came from or how long he had lived in the dark chamber inside the Dwarfie Stone. All they knew about him was that he was a little man with a strange, twisted, deformed body and a face of incredible beauty, which never seemed to age but was always smiling and youthful.
Men said that this was because Snorro's father had been a Fairy, and not a denizen of earth, who had bequeathed to his son the gift of perpetual youth, but nobody knew whether this were true or not, for the Dwarf had inhabited the Dwarfie Stone long before the oldest man or woman in Hoy had been born.
Men said this was because Snorro's father was a Fairy, not someone from the earth, who had passed down to his son the gift of eternal youth. But no one knew if that was true, since the Dwarf had lived in the Dwarfie Stone long before the oldest man or woman in Hoy was born.
One thing was certain, however: he had inherited from his mother, whom all men agreed had been mortal, the dangerous qualities of vanity and ambition. And the longer he lived the more vain and ambitious did he[151] become, until at last he always carried a mirror of polished steel round his neck, into which he constantly looked in order to see the reflection of his handsome face.
One thing was sure, though: he had inherited from his mother, who everyone agreed was human, the risky traits of vanity and ambition. The longer he lived, the more vain and ambitious he became, until eventually he always wore a polished steel mirror around his neck, which he constantly checked to see the reflection of his handsome face.
And he would not attend to the country people who came to seek his help, unless they bowed themselves humbly before him and spoke to him as if he were a King.
And he wouldn't pay attention to the rural folks who came to ask for his help unless they bowed down to him humbly and talked to him as if he were a king.
I say that the country people sought his help, for he spent his time, or appeared to spend it, in collecting herbs and simples on the hillsides, which he carried home with him to his dark abode, and distilled medicines and potions from them, which he sold to his neighbours at wondrous high prices.
I say that the locals sought his help, because he spent his time—or at least seemed to—gathering herbs and plants on the hillsides. He would take them back to his dark home, where he made medicines and potions from them, which he sold to his neighbors at astonishingly high prices.
He was also the possessor of a wonderful leathern-covered book, clasped with clasps of brass, over which he would pore for hours together, and out of which he would tell the simple Islanders their fortunes, if they would.
He also had a beautiful leather-bound book, fastened with brass clasps, that he would study for hours on end, and from which he would tell the simple Islanders their fortunes, if they wanted him to.
For they feared the book almost as much as they feared Snorro himself, for it was whispered that it had once belonged to Odin, and they crossed themselves for protection as they named the mighty Enchanter.
For they feared the book almost as much as they feared Snorro himself, because it was rumored that it had once belonged to Odin, and they crossed themselves for protection as they spoke the name of the powerful Enchanter.
But all the time they never guessed the real reason why Snorro chose to live in the Dwarfie Stone.
But all along, they never figured out the real reason why Snorro decided to live in the Dwarfie Stone.
I will tell you why he did so. Not very far from the Stone there was a curious hill, shaped exactly like a wart. It was known as the Wart Hill of Hoy, and men said that somewhere in the side of it was hidden a[152] wonderful carbuncle, which, when it was found, would bestow on its finder marvellous magic gifts—Health, Wealth, and Happiness. Everything, in fact, that a human being could desire.
I will tell you why he did that. Not far from the Stone, there was a strange hill that looked just like a wart. It was called Wart Hill of Hoy, and people said that somewhere in its side was a[152] wonderful gem that, when discovered, would grant its finder incredible magical gifts—Health, Wealth, and Happiness. Everything a person could possibly want.
And the curious thing about this carbuncle was, that it was said that it could be seen at certain times, if only the people who were looking for it were at the right spot at the right moment.
And the interesting thing about this carbuncle was that it was said it could be seen at certain times, but only if the people searching for it were in the right place at the right moment.
Now Snorro had made up his mind that he would find this wonderful stone, so, while he pretended to spend all his time in reading his great book or distilling medicines from his herbs, he was really keeping a keen look-out during his wanderings, noting every tuft of grass or piece of rock under which it might be hidden. And at night, when everyone else was asleep, he would creep out, with pickaxe and spade, to turn over the rocks or dig over the turf, in the hope of finding the long-sought-for treasure underneath them.
Now Snorro had decided that he was going to find this amazing stone, so, while he pretended to spend all his time reading his big book or making medicines from his herbs, he was actually keeping a close eye out during his walks, noting every patch of grass or rock where it might be hidden. And at night, when everyone else was asleep, he would sneak out with a pickaxe and shovel to move the rocks or dig in the grass, hoping to discover the long-sought treasure beneath them.
He was always accompanied on these occasions by an enormous grey-headed Raven, who lived in the cave along with him, and who was his bosom friend and companion. The Islanders feared this bird of ill omen as much, perhaps, as they feared its Master; for, although they went to consult Snorro in all their difficulties and perplexities, and bought medicines and love-potions from him, they always looked upon him with a certain dread, feeling that there was something weird and uncanny[153] about him.
He was always joined during these times by a giant grey-headed raven that lived in the cave with him and was his closest friend and companion. The Islanders feared this bird of bad luck just as much as they feared its Master; even though they sought out Snorro for help with their troubles and bought medicines and love potions from him, they always regarded him with some dread, sensing that there was something strange and eerie about him.[153]
Now, at the time we are speaking of, Orkney was governed by two Earls, who were half-brothers. Paul, the elder, was a tall, handsome man, with dark hair, and eyes like sloes. All the country people loved him, for he was so skilled in knightly exercises, and had such a sweet and loving nature, that no one could help being fond of him. Old people's eyes would brighten at the sight of him, and the little children would run out to greet him as he rode by their mothers' doors.
Now, during the time we’re talking about, Orkney was ruled by two Earls who were half-brothers. Paul, the older one, was a tall, handsome guy with dark hair and sloe-like eyes. Everyone in the countryside adored him because he excelled in knightly skills and had such a sweet and loving personality that no one could help but like him. The eyes of the older folks would light up when they saw him, and the little kids would rush out to say hi as he rode past their mothers' doors.
And this was the more remarkable because, with all his winning manner, he had such a lack of conversation that men called him Paul the Silent, or Paul the Taciturn.
And this was even more surprising because, despite his charming personality, he was so lacking in conversation that people referred to him as Paul the Silent or Paul the Taciturn.
Harold, on the other hand, was as different from his brother as night is from day. He was fair-haired and blue-eyed, and he had gained for himself the name of Harold the Orator, because he was always free of speech and ready with his tongue.
Harold, on the other hand, was as different from his brother as night is from day. He had light hair and blue eyes, and he earned the nickname Harold the Orator because he was always articulate and quick-witted.
But for all this he was not a favourite. For he was haughty, and jealous, and quick-tempered, and the old folks' eyes did not brighten at the sight of him, and the babes, instead of toddling out to greet him, hid their faces in their mothers' skirts when they saw him coming.
But despite all this, he wasn't a favorite. He was arrogant, jealous, and easily angered. The old folks didn't light up when they saw him, and the little ones, instead of running out to say hello, hid their faces in their moms' skirts when they noticed him approaching.
Harold could not help knowing that the people liked his silent brother best, and the knowledge made him jealous of him, so a coldness sprang up between them.
Harold couldn’t help but notice that people preferred his quiet brother, and that realization made him feel jealous, creating a distance between them.
Now it chanced, one summer, that Earl Harold went on a visit to the King of Scotland, accompanied by his mother, the Countess Helga, and her sister, the Countess Fraukirk.
Now it happened, one summer, that Earl Harold visited the King of Scotland, along with his mother, Countess Helga, and her sister, Countess Fraukirk.
And while he was at Court he met a charming young Irish lady, the Lady Morna, who had come from Ireland to Scotland to attend upon the Scottish Queen. She was so sweet, and good, and gentle that Earl Harold's heart was won, and he made up his mind that she, and only she, should be his bride.
And while he was at court, he met a lovely young Irish woman, Lady Morna, who had come from Ireland to Scotland to serve the Scottish Queen. She was so sweet, kind, and gentle that Earl Harold fell for her, and he decided that she, and only she, would be his bride.
But although he had paid her much attention, Lady Morna had sometimes caught glimpses of his jealous temper; she had seen an evil expression in his eyes, and had heard him speak sharply to his servants, and she had no wish to marry him. So, to his great amazement, she refused the honour which he offered her, and told him that she would prefer to remain as she was.
But even though he had given her a lot of attention, Lady Morna had occasionally noticed his jealous side; she had seen a dark look in his eyes and had heard him snap at his servants, and she had no desire to marry him. So, to his great surprise, she declined the honor he offered her and told him that she would rather stay as she was.
Earl Harold ground his teeth in silent rage, but he saw that it was no use pressing his suit at that moment. So what he could not obtain by his own merits he determined to obtain by guile.
Earl Harold ground his teeth in silent anger, but he realized it was pointless to push his case at that moment. So what he couldn't achieve through his own qualities, he decided to achieve through cunning.
Accordingly he begged his mother to persuade the Lady Morna to go back with them on a visit, hoping that when she was alone with him in Orkney, he would be able to overcome her prejudice against him, and induce her to become his wife. And all the while he never remembered his brother Paul; or, if he did, he never thought it possible that he could be[155] his rival.
Accordingly, he asked his mother to convince Lady Morna to come back with them for a visit, hoping that when she was alone with him in Orkney, he could change her mind about him and persuade her to be his wife. All the while, he never thought about his brother Paul; or, if he did, he never considered that he could be[155] his rival.
But that was just the very thing that happened. The Lady Morna, thinking no evil, accepted the Countess Helga's invitation, and no sooner had the party arrived back in Orkney than Paul, charmed with the grace and beauty of the fair Irish Maiden, fell head over ears in love with her. And the Lady Morna, from the very first hour that she saw him, returned his love.
But that was exactly what happened. Lady Morna, thinking nothing of it, accepted Countess Helga's invitation, and as soon as the party got back to Orkney, Paul, captivated by the grace and beauty of the lovely Irish maiden, fell head over heels in love with her. And from the very first moment she saw him, Lady Morna returned his affection.
Of course this state of things could not long go on hidden, and when Harold realised what had happened his anger and jealousy knew no bounds. Seizing a dagger, he rushed up to the turret where his brother was sitting in his private apartments, and threatened to stab him to the heart if he did not promise to give up all thoughts of winning the lovely stranger.
Of course, this situation couldn’t stay hidden for long, and when Harold found out what had happened, his anger and jealousy were overwhelming. Grabbing a dagger, he stormed up to the turret where his brother was sitting in his private rooms and threatened to stab him in the heart if he didn’t promise to give up any thoughts of winning the beautiful stranger.
But Paul met him with pleasant words.
But Paul greeted him with friendly words.
"Calm thyself, Brother," he said. "It is true that I love the lady, but that is no proof that I shall win her. Is it likely that she will choose me, whom all men name Paul the Silent, when she hath the chance of marrying you, whose tongue moves so swiftly that to you is given the proud title of Harold the Orator?"
"Calm down, Brother," he said. "It's true I love the lady, but that doesn't mean I'll win her. Do you really think she'll choose me, the one everyone calls Paul the Silent, when she could marry you, whose words flow so easily that you're known as Harold the Orator?"
At these words Harold's vanity was flattered, and he thought that, after all, his step-brother was right, and that he had a very small chance, with his meagre gift of speech, of being successful in his suit. So he threw down his dagger, and, shaking hands with him, begged him to[156] pardon his unkind thoughts, and went down the winding stair again in high good-humour with himself and all the world.
At these words, Harold's vanity was boosted, and he thought that, after all, his step-brother was right and that he had a very slim chance, with his poor speaking skills, of being successful in his pursuit. So he dropped his dagger, shook hands with him, asked him to[156] forgive his unkind thoughts, and went down the winding stairs again feeling great about himself and the world around him.
By this time it was coming near to the Feast of Yule, and at that Festival it was the custom for the Earl and his Court to leave Kirkwall for some weeks, and go to the great Palace of Orphir, nine miles distant. And in order to see that everything was ready, Earl Paul took his departure some days before the others.
By this time, it was almost Yule, and during that Festival, it was customary for the Earl and his Court to leave Kirkwall for a few weeks and head to the grand Palace of Orphir, which was nine miles away. To make sure everything was prepared, Earl Paul left a few days ahead of the others.
The evening before he left he chanced to find the Lady Morna sitting alone in one of the deep windows of the great hall. She had been weeping, for she was full of sadness at the thought of his departure; and at the sight of her distress the kind-hearted young Earl could no longer contain himself, but, folding her in his arms, he whispered to her how much he loved her, and begged her to promise to be his wife.
The night before he left, he happened to find Lady Morna sitting alone in one of the deep windows of the great hall. She had been crying, filled with sadness at the thought of his departure; and seeing her in distress, the kind-hearted young Earl could no longer hold back. He folded her in his arms, whispered how much he loved her, and asked her to promise to be his wife.
She agreed willingly. Hiding her rosy face on his shoulder, she confessed that she had loved him from the very first day that she had seen him; and ever since that moment she had determined that, if she could not wed him, she would wed no other man.
She agreed without hesitation. Hiding her flushed face against his shoulder, she admitted that she had loved him from the very first day she saw him; and ever since that moment, she decided that if she couldn't marry him, she wouldn't marry anyone else.
For a little time they sat together, rejoicing in their new-found happiness. Then Earl Paul sprang to his feet.
For a little while, they sat together, enjoying their newfound happiness. Then Earl Paul jumped to his feet.
"Let us go and tell the good news to my mother and my brother," he said. "Harold may be disappointed at first, for I know, Sweetheart, he would[157] fain have had thee for his own. But his good heart will soon overcome all that, and he will rejoice with us also."
"Let's go share the good news with my mom and my brother," he said. "Harold might be a bit upset at first because, you know, Sweetheart, he would really have wanted you for himself. But his kind heart will quickly get over that, and he'll be happy for us too."
But the Lady Morna shook her head. She knew, better than her lover, what Earl Harold's feeling would be; and she would fain put off the evil hour.
But Lady Morna shook her head. She knew, better than her lover, what Earl Harold would be feeling; and she wanted to delay the bad moment.
"Let us hold our peace till after Yule," she pleaded. "It will be a joy to keep our secret to ourselves for a little space; there will be time enough then to let all the world know."
"Let’s keep quiet until after Yule," she begged. "It will be nice to keep our secret to ourselves for a little while; there will be plenty of time later to tell everyone."
Rather reluctantly, Earl Paul agreed; and next day he set off for the Palace at Orphir, leaving his lady-love behind him.
Rather reluctantly, Earl Paul agreed; and the next day he headed to the Palace at Orphir, leaving his beloved behind.
Little he guessed the danger he was in! For, all unknown to him, his step-aunt, Countess Fraukirk, had chanced to be in the hall, the evening before, hidden behind a curtain, and she had overheard every word that Morna and he had spoken, and her heart was filled with black rage.
Little did he know the danger he was in! For, unbeknownst to him, his step-aunt, Countess Fraukirk, had happened to be in the hall the night before, hidden behind a curtain, and she had heard every word that Morna and he had spoken, filling her heart with intense rage.
For she was a hard, ambitious woman, and she had always hated the young Earl, who was no blood-relation to her, and who stood in the way of his brother, her own nephew; for, if Paul were only dead, Harold would be the sole Earl of Orkney.
For she was a tough, driven woman, and she had always disliked the young Earl, who was not related to her and who interfered with her brother, her own nephew; because if Paul were just dead, Harold would be the only Earl of Orkney.
And now that he had stolen the heart of the Lady Morna, whom her own nephew loved, her hate and anger knew no bounds. She had hastened off to her sister's chamber as soon as the lovers had parted; and there the two women had remained talking together till the chilly dawn broke in the sky.
And now that he had won the heart of Lady Morna, who was loved by her own nephew, her hatred and anger knew no limits. She rushed to her sister's room right after the lovers had separated; and there, the two women stayed up talking together until the cold dawn broke in the sky.

Next day a boat went speeding over the narrow channel of water that separates Pomona (on the mainland) from Hoy. In it sat a woman, but who she was, or what she was like, no one could say, for she was covered from head to foot with a black cloak, and her face was hidden behind a thick, dark veil.
Next day, a boat rushed across the narrow waterway that separates Pomona (on the mainland) from Hoy. Inside was a woman, but no one knew who she was or what she looked like, as she was completely covered by a black cloak, and her face was obscured by a heavy, dark veil.
Snorro the Dwarf knew her, even before she laid aside her trappings, for Countess Fraukirk was no stranger to him. In the course of her long life she had often had occasion to seek his aid to help her in her evil deeds, and she had always paid him well for his services in yellow gold. He therefore welcomed her gladly; but when he had heard the nature of her errand his smiling face grew grave again, and he shook his head.
Snorro the Dwarf recognized her even before she took off her gear, as Countess Fraukirk was familiar to him. Throughout her long life, she had frequently sought his help for her wicked plans, and she always paid him generously with bright gold. So, he greeted her happily; however, once he understood the purpose of her visit, his smile faded, and he shook his head.
"I have served thee well, Lady, in the past," he said, "but methinks that this thing goeth beyond my courage. For to compass an Earl's death is a weighty matter, especially when he is so well beloved as is the Earl Paul.
"I have served you well, my Lady, in the past," he said, "but I think this goes beyond my courage. To arrange for an Earl's death is a serious matter, especially when he is as well-loved as Earl Paul."
"Thou knowest why I have taken up my abode in this lonely spot—how I hope some day to light upon the magic carbuncle. Thou knowest also how the people fear me, and hate me too, forsooth. And if the young Earl died, and suspicion fell on me, I must needs fly the Island, for my life would not be worth a grain of sand. Then my chance of success would be[160] gone. Nay! I cannot do it, Lady; I cannot do it."
"You know why I’ve chosen to live in this lonely place—how I hope to someday find the magic gem. You also know how the people fear me and hate me too, truly. And if the young Earl were to die and suspicion fell on me, I would have to flee the Island because my life wouldn’t be worth a grain of sand. Then my chance of success would be[160] gone. No! I can't do it, Lady; I can’t do it."

But the wily Countess offered him much gold, and bribed him higher and higher, first with wealth, then with success, and lastly she promised to obtain for him a high post at the Court of the King of Scotland; and at that his ambition stirred within him, his determination gave way, and he consented to do what she asked.
But the cunning Countess offered him a lot of gold and kept raising the bribe, first with wealth, then with the promise of success, and finally she assured him that she could get him a high position at the Court of the King of Scotland. At that, his ambition was ignited, his resolve weakened, and he agreed to do what she wanted.
"I will summon my magic loom," he said, "and weave a piece of cloth of finest texture and of marvellous beauty; and before I weave it I will so poison the thread with a magic potion that, when it is fashioned into[161] a garment, whoever puts it on will die ere he hath worn it many minutes."
"I will call upon my magic loom," he said, "and create a piece of fabric with the finest texture and incredible beauty; and before I weave it, I will mix a poison into the thread with a magic potion, so that when it becomes a garment, anyone who wears it will die before they've had it on for very long."
"Thou art a clever knave," answered the Countess, a cruel smile lighting up her evil face, "and thou shalt be rewarded. Let me have a couple of yards of this wonderful web, and I will make a bonnie waistcoat for my fine young Earl and give it to him as a Yuletide gift. Then I reckon that he will not see the year out."
"You’re a clever rascal," replied the Countess, a cruel smile spreading across her wicked face, "and you’ll be rewarded. Give me a couple of yards of this amazing fabric, and I’ll make a lovely waistcoat for my handsome young Earl and give it to him as a Yuletide gift. Then I bet he won't make it through the year."
"That will he not," said Dwarf Snorro, with a malicious grin; and the two parted, after arranging that the piece of cloth should be delivered at the Palace of Orphir on the day before Christmas Eve.
"That he won't," said Dwarf Snorro, with a sly grin; and the two separated, having agreed that the piece of cloth would be delivered to the Palace of Orphir the day before Christmas Eve.
Now, when the Countess Fraukirk had been away upon her wicked errand, strange things were happening at the Castle at Kirkwall. For Harold, encouraged by his brother's absence, offered his heart and hand once more to the Lady Morna. Once more she refused him, and in order to make sure that the scene should not be repeated, she told him that she had plighted her troth to his brother. When he heard that this was so, rage and fury were like to devour him. Mad with anger, he rushed from her presence, flung himself upon his horse, and rode away in the direction of the sea shore.
Now, while Countess Fraukirk was away on her devious mission, strange things were happening at the Castle in Kirkwall. Harold, emboldened by his brother's absence, offered his heart and hand to Lady Morna again. Once again, she turned him down, and to ensure there was no repeat of the scene, she told him that she had pledged her love to his brother. When he heard this, rage and fury nearly consumed him. Furious, he stormed out of her presence, jumped on his horse, and rode off toward the shoreline.
While he was galloping wildly along, his eyes fell on the snow-clad hills of Hoy rising up across the strip of sea that divided the one island from the other. And his thoughts flew at once to Snorro the[162] Dwarf, who he had had occasion, as well as his step-aunt, to visit in bygone days.
While he was riding like crazy, his eyes landed on the snow-covered hills of Hoy that rose up across the strip of sea separating the two islands. And his thoughts immediately went to Snorro the[162] Dwarf, whom he and his step-aunt had visited in the past.
"I have it," he cried. "Stupid fool that I was not to think of it at once. I will go to Snorro, and buy from him a love-potion, which will make my Lady Morna hate my precious brother and turn her thoughts kindly towards me."
"I've got it," he shouted. "What a dumb fool I was not to think of this sooner. I'll go to Snorro and buy a love potion from him that will make my Lady Morna hate my beloved brother and have her feelings turn favorably towards me."
So he made haste to hire a boat, and soon he was speeding over the tossing waters on his way to the Island of Hoy. When he arrived there he hurried up the lonely valley to where the Dwarfie Stone stood, and he had no difficulty in finding its uncanny occupant, for Snorro was standing at the hole that served as a door, his raven on his shoulder, gazing placidly at the setting sun.
So he quickly rented a boat, and soon he was racing over the choppy waters on his way to the Island of Hoy. When he got there, he rushed up the quiet valley to where the Dwarfie Stone was located, and he easily found its strange inhabitant, as Snorro was standing at the hole that acted as a door, his raven perched on his shoulder, calmly watching the sunset.
A curious smile crossed his face when, hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, he turned round and his eyes fell on the young noble.
A curious smile appeared on his face when he heard the sound of approaching footsteps, turned around, and saw the young noble.
"What bringeth thee here, Sir Earl?" he asked gaily, for he scented more gold.
"What brings you here, Sir Earl?" he asked cheerfully, as he smelled more gold.
"I come for a love-potion," said Harold; and without more ado he told the whole story to the Wizard. "I will pay thee for it," he added, "if thou wilt give it to me quickly."
"I’m here for a love potion," said Harold; and without further delay, he told the whole story to the Wizard. "I’ll pay you for it," he added, "if you can give it to me quickly."
Snorro looked at him from head to foot. "Blind must the maiden be, Sir Orator," he said, "who needeth a love-potion to make her fancy so gallant a Knight."
Snorro examined him from head to toe. "The maiden must truly be blind, Sir Orator," he said, "if she needs a love potion to find such a gallant knight appealing."
Earl Harold laughed angrily. "It is easier to catch a sunbeam than a woman's roving fancy," he replied. "I have no time for jesting. For,[163] hearken, old man, there is a proverb that saith, 'Time and tide wait for no man,' so I need not expect the tide to wait for me. The potion I must have, and that instantly."
Earl Harold laughed with frustration. "It's easier to catch a sunbeam than to pin down a woman's wandering desires," he said. "I don't have time for jokes. Listen, old man, there's a saying that goes, 'Time and tide wait for no man,' so I can't expect the tide to wait for me. I need that potion, and I need it now."
Snorro saw that he was in earnest, so without a word he entered his dwelling, and in a few minutes returned with a small phial in his hand, which was full of a rosy liquid.
Snorro noticed he was serious, so without saying anything, he went into his home and a few minutes later came back with a small vial in his hand, filled with a pinkish liquid.
"Pour the contents of this into the Lady Morna's wine-cup," he said, "and I warrant thee that before four-and-twenty hours have passed she will love thee better than thou lovest her now."
"Pour this into Lady Morna's wine cup," he said, "and I promise you that within twenty-four hours, she will love you more than you love her now."
Then he waved his hand, as if to dismiss his visitor, and disappeared into his dwelling-place.
Then he waved his hand, as if to send off his visitor, and vanished into his home.
Earl Harold made all speed back to the Castle; but it was not until one or two days had elapsed that he found a chance to pour the love-potion into the Lady Morna's wine-cup. But at last, one night at supper, he found an opportunity of doing so, and, waving away the little page-boy, he handed it to her himself.
Earl Harold rushed back to the Castle, but it wasn't until a day or two later that he found a chance to add the love potion to Lady Morna's wine. Finally, one night at dinner, he had the opportunity to do it, and, shooing away the young page, he served it to her himself.
She raised it to her lips, but she only made a pretence at drinking, for she had seen the hated Earl fingering the cup, and she feared some deed of treachery. When he had gone back to his seat she managed to pour the whole of the wine on the floor, and smiled to herself at the look of satisfaction that came over Harold's face as she put down the empty cup.
She lifted it to her lips but only pretended to drink because she had seen the despised Earl handling the cup, and she was worried about some kind of trick. After he returned to his seat, she managed to pour all the wine onto the floor and smiled to herself at the satisfied look on Harold's face when she set down the empty cup.
His satisfaction increased, for from that moment she felt so afraid of him that she treated him with great kindness, hoping that by doing so she would keep in his good graces until the Court moved to Orphir, and her own true love could protect her.
His satisfaction grew, because from that moment she was so scared of him that she treated him with great kindness, hoping that by doing so she would stay in his good favor until the Court moved to Orphir, where her true love could protect her.
Harold, on his side, was delighted with her graciousness, for he felt certain that the charm was beginning to work, and that his hopes would soon be fulfilled.
Harold was thrilled by her kindness, as he was sure that his charm was starting to have an effect, and that his hopes would soon come true.
A week later the Court removed to the Royal Palace at Orphir, where Earl Paul had everything in readiness for the reception of his guests.
A week later, the Court moved to the Royal Palace at Orphir, where Earl Paul had everything set up for the arrival of his guests.
Of course he was overjoyed to meet Lady Morna again, and she was overjoyed to meet him, for she felt that she was now safe from the unwelcome attentions of Earl Harold.
Of course, he was thrilled to see Lady Morna again, and she was equally excited to see him, as she felt that she was now safe from the unwanted advances of Earl Harold.
But to Earl Harold the sight of their joy was as gall and bitterness, and he could scarcely contain himself, although he still trusted in the efficacy of Snorro the Dwarf's love-potion.
But to Earl Harold, seeing their happiness felt like poison, and he could barely hold himself together, even though he still believed in the power of Snorro the Dwarf's love potion.
As for Countess Fraukirk and Countess Helga, they looked forward eagerly to the time when the magic web would arrive, out of which they hoped to fashion a fatal gift for Earl Paul.
As for Countess Fraukirk and Countess Helga, they eagerly anticipated the arrival of the magic web, from which they hoped to create a deadly gift for Earl Paul.
At last, the day before Christmas Eve, the two wicked women were sitting in the Countess Helga's chamber talking of the time when Earl Harold would rule alone in Orkney, when a tap came to the window, and on looking round they saw Dwarf Snorro's grey-headed Raven perched on[165] the sill, a sealed packet in its beak.
At last, the day before Christmas Eve, the two scheming women were sitting in Countess Helga's room, talking about the time when Earl Harold would rule alone in Orkney, when they heard a tap at the window. Looking over, they saw Dwarf Snorro's grey-headed raven perched on [165] the sill, holding a sealed packet in its beak.
They opened the casement, and with a hoarse croak the creature let the packet drop on to the floor; then it flapped its great wings and rose slowly into the air again its head turned in the direction of Hoy.
They opened the window, and with a rough croak, the creature dropped the packet onto the floor; then it flapped its large wings and slowly took to the air, its head turning toward Hoy.
With fingers that trembled with excitement they broke the seals and undid the packet. It contained a piece of the most beautiful material that anyone could possibly imagine, woven in all the colours of the rainbow, and sparkling with gold and jewels.
With fingers trembling with excitement, they broke the seals and opened the packet. It contained a piece of the most beautiful fabric anyone could ever imagine, woven in all the colors of the rainbow and sparkling with gold and jewels.
"'Twill make a bonnie waistcoat," exclaimed Countess Fraukirk, with an unholy laugh. "The Silent Earl will be a braw man when he gets it on."
"'It'll make a beautiful waistcoat," exclaimed Countess Fraukirk, with a wicked laugh. "The Silent Earl will look quite handsome once he puts it on."
Then, without more ado, they set to work to cut out and sew the garment. All that night they worked, and all next day, till, late in the afternoon, when they were putting in the last stitches, hurried footsteps were heard ascending the winding staircase, and Earl Harold burst open the door.
Then, without wasting any time, they got to work cutting out and sewing the garment. They worked all night and through the next day, until, late in the afternoon, just as they were putting in the last stitches, hurried footsteps were heard coming up the winding staircase, and Earl Harold burst through the door.
His cheeks were red with passion, and his eyes were bright, for he could not but notice that, now that she was safe at Orphir under her true love's protection, the Lady Morna's manner had grown cold and distant again, and he was beginning to lose faith in Snorro's charm.
His cheeks were flushed with emotion, and his eyes were shining, because he couldn't help but notice that, now that she was safe at Orphir under her true love's protection, Lady Morna's attitude had become cold and distant again, and he was starting to doubt Snorro's charm.
Angry and disappointed, he had sought his mother's room to pour out his story of vexation to her.
Angry and disappointed, he went to his mother's room to vent about his frustrations.
He stopped short, however, when he saw the wonderful waistcoat lying on the table, all gold and silver and shining colours. It was like a fairy garment, and its beauty took his breath away.
He suddenly stopped when he saw the amazing waistcoat on the table, all gold, silver, and bright colors. It looked like something out of a fairy tale, and its beauty left him speechless.
"For whom hast thou purchased that?" he asked, hoping to hear that it was intended for him.
"For whom did you buy that?" he asked, hoping to hear that it was meant for him.
"'Tis a Christmas gift for thy brother Paul," answered his mother, and she would have gone on to tell him how deadly a thing it was, had he given her time to speak. But her words fanned his fury into madness, for it seemed to him that this hated brother of his was claiming everything.
"'It's a Christmas gift for your brother Paul," answered his mother, and she would have continued to explain how dangerous it was, if he had given her a moment to speak. But her words only fueled his anger into rage, for it felt to him that this despised brother was taking everything.
"Everything is for Paul! I am sick of his very name," he cried. "By my troth, he shall not have this!" and he snatched the vest from the table.
"Everything is for Paul! I'm so tired of hearing his name," he shouted. "I swear, he won’t get this!" and he grabbed the vest from the table.
It was in vain that his mother and his aunt threw themselves at his feet, begging him to lay it down, and warning him that there was not a thread in it which was not poisoned. He paid no heed to their words, but rushed from the room, and, drawing it on, ran downstairs with a reckless laugh, to show the Lady Morna how fine he was.
It was pointless for his mother and aunt to plead with him, begging him to take it off and warning him that there wasn’t a single thread in it that wasn’t toxic. He ignored their pleas and burst out of the room, putting it on as he rushed downstairs with a wild laugh, eager to show Lady Morna how great he looked.
Alas! alas! Scarce had he gained the hall than he fell to the ground in great pain.
Alas! alas! Hardly had he entered the hall than he collapsed to the ground in severe pain.
Everyone crowded round him, and the two Countesses, terrified now by what they had done, tried in vain to tear the magic vest from his body. But he felt that it was too late, the deadly poison had done its work, and, waving them aside, he turned to his brother, who, in great[167] distress, had knelt down and taken him tenderly in his arms.
Everyone gathered around him, and the two Countesses, now scared by what they had done, tried unsuccessfully to pull the magic vest off his body. But he realized it was too late; the deadly poison had taken effect. Waving them away, he turned to his brother, who, in deep distress, had knelt down and gently held him in his arms.
"I wronged thee, Paul," he gasped. "For thou hast ever been true and kind. Forgive me in thy thoughts, and," he added, gathering up his strength for one last effort, and pointing to the two wretched women who had wrought all this misery, "Beware of those two women, for they seek to take thy life." Then his head sank back on his brother's shoulder, and, with one long sigh, he died.
"I wronged you, Paul," he gasped. "For you have always been true and kind. Please forgive me in your thoughts," he added, gathering his strength for one last effort and pointing to the two miserable women who caused all this pain, "Beware of those two women, for they want to take your life." Then his head sank back on his brother's shoulder, and with one long sigh, he died.
When he learned what had happened, and understood where the waistcoat came from, and for what purpose it had been intended, the anger of the Silent Earl knew no bounds. He swore a great oath that he would be avenged, not only on Snorro the Dwarf, but also on his wicked step-mother and her cruel sister.
When he found out what had happened and realized where the waistcoat came from and what it was meant for, the Silent Earl was unbelievably furious. He swore a serious oath that he would take revenge, not just on Snorro the Dwarf, but also on his evil stepmother and her cruel sister.
His vengeance was baulked, however, for in the panic and confusion that followed Harold's death, the two Countesses slipped out of the Palace and fled to the coast, and took boat in haste to Scotland, where they had great possessions, and where they were much looked up to, and where no one would believe a word against them.
His revenge was thwarted, though, because in the chaos and confusion after Harold's death, the two Countesses managed to slip out of the Palace and quickly escape to the coast, where they took a boat to Scotland. They had significant wealth there, were highly respected, and no one would believe anything negative about them.
But retribution fell on them in the end, as it always does fall, sooner or later, on everyone who is wicked, or selfish, or cruel; for the Norsemen invaded the land, and their Castle was set on fire, and they perished miserably in the flames.
But in the end, they got what was coming to them, as it always happens, sooner or later, to everyone who is wicked, selfish, or cruel; for the Norsemen invaded the land, their castle was set on fire, and they died painfully in the flames.
When Earl Paul found that they had escaped, he set out in hot haste for the Island of Hoy, for he was determined that the Dwarf, at least, should not escape. But when he came to the Dwarfie Stone he found it silent and deserted, all trace of its uncanny occupants having disappeared.
When Earl Paul realized they had gotten away, he rushed to the Island of Hoy because he was determined that the Dwarf, at least, wouldn't get away. But when he reached the Dwarfie Stone, he found it quiet and empty, with all signs of its strange inhabitants gone.
No one knew what had become of them; a few people were inclined to think that the Dwarf and his Raven had accompanied the Countess Fraukirk and the Countess Helga on their flight, but the greater part of the Islanders held to the belief, which I think was the true one, that the Powers of the Air spirited Snorro away, and shut him up in some unknown place as a punishment for his wickedness, and that his Raven accompanied him.
No one knew what had happened to them; some people thought that the Dwarf and his Raven had gone with Countess Fraukirk and Countess Helga when they escaped, but most of the Islanders believed, and I think this is true, that the Powers of the Air took Snorro away and locked him up in some unknown place as punishment for his evil actions, and that his Raven went with him.
At any rate, he was never seen again by any living person, and wherever he went, he lost all chance of finding the magic carbuncle.
At any rate, no one ever saw him again, and wherever he went, he lost all chance of finding the magic gem.
As for the Silent Earl and his Irish Sweetheart, they were married as soon as Earl Harold's funeral was over; and for hundreds of years afterwards, when the inhabitants of the Orkney Isles wanted to express great happiness, they said, "As happy as Earl Paul and the Countess Morna."
As for the Silent Earl and his Irish Sweetheart, they got married right after Earl Harold's funeral was over; and for hundreds of years after that, whenever the people of the Orkney Isles wanted to say they were really happy, they would say, "As happy as Earl Paul and Countess Morna."
CANONBIE DICK AND THOMAS OF ERCILDOUNE
It chanced, long years ago, that a certain horse-dealer lived in the South of Scotland, near the Border, not very far from Longtown. He was known as Canonbie Dick; and as he went up and down the country, he almost always had a long string of horses behind him, which he bought at one fair and sold at another, generally managing to turn a good big penny by the transaction.
It happened many years ago that a horse dealer lived in the South of Scotland, not far from the Border and Longtown. He was called Canonbie Dick; and as he traveled around the country, he almost always had a long line of horses trailing behind him, which he bought at one fair and sold at another, typically managing to make a nice profit from the deals.
He was a very fearless man, not easily daunted; and the people who knew him used to say that if Canonbie Dick dare not attempt a thing, no one else need be asked to do it.
He was a truly fearless man, not easily intimidated; and the people who knew him would say that if Canonbie Dick didn't have the guts to try something, then no one else should be asked to do it.
One evening, as he was returning from a fair at some distance from his home with a pair of horses which he had not succeeded in selling, he was riding over Bowden Moor, which lies to the west of the Eildon Hills. These hills are, as all men know, the scene of some of the most famous of Thomas the Rhymer's prophecies; and also, so men say, they are the sleeping-place of King Arthur and his Knights, who rest under the[170] three high peaks, waiting for the mystic call that shall awake them.
One evening, as he was coming back from a fair far from home with a pair of horses he couldn’t sell, he was riding over Bowden Moor, located to the west of the Eildon Hills. Everyone knows these hills are linked to some of the most famous prophecies of Thomas the Rhymer; and it’s also said they are the resting place of King Arthur and his Knights, who lie beneath the [170] three high peaks, waiting for the mystical call that will awaken them.
But little recked the horse-dealer of Arthur and his Knights, nor yet of Thomas the Rhymer. He was riding along at a snail's pace, thinking over the bargains which he had made at the fair that day, and wondering when he was likely to dispose of his two remaining horses.
But the horse dealer cared little about Arthur and his Knights, or about Thomas the Rhymer. He was riding along slowly, thinking about the deals he had made at the fair that day, and wondering when he would be able to sell his two remaining horses.
All at once he was startled by the approach of a venerable man, with white hair and an old-world dress, who seemed almost to start out of the ground, so suddenly did he make his appearance.
All of a sudden, he was surprised by the arrival of an older man, with white hair and a traditional outfit, who seemed to almost emerge from the ground, he appeared so suddenly.
When they met, the stranger stopped, and, to Canonbie Dick's great amazement, asked him for how much he would be willing to part with his horses.
When they met, the stranger stopped and, to Canonbie Dick's great surprise, asked him how much he would be willing to sell his horses for.
The wily horse-dealer thought that he saw a chance of driving a good bargain, for the stranger looked a man of some consequence; so he named a good round sum.
The crafty horse dealer thought he saw a chance to make a great deal because the stranger seemed important, so he quoted a high price.
The old man tried to bargain with him; but when he found that he had not much chance of succeeding—for no one ever did succeed in inducing Canonbie Dick to sell a horse for a less sum than he named for it at first—he agreed to buy the animals, and, pulling a bag of gold from the pocket of his queerly cut breeches, he began to count out the price.
The old man tried to negotiate with him, but when he realized he didn’t have much of a chance—since no one ever managed to get Canonbie Dick to sell a horse for less than the price he initially quoted—he agreed to buy the animals. Pulling out a bag of gold from the pocket of his oddly shaped trousers, he started counting out the price.
As he did so, Canonbie Dick got another shock of surprise, for the gold that the stranger gave him was not the gold that was in use at[171] the time, but was fashioned into Unicorns, and Bonnet-pieces, and other ancient coins, which would be of no use to the horse-dealer in his everyday transactions. But it was good, pure gold; and he took it gladly, for he knew that he was selling his horses at about half as much again as they were worth. "So," thought he to himself, "surely I cannot be the loser in the long run."
As he did this, Canonbie Dick had another shock of surprise, because the gold the stranger gave him wasn’t the gold that was in use at[171] the time. Instead, it was in the form of Unicorns, Bonnet-pieces, and other ancient coins, which would be useless to the horse dealer in his daily transactions. But it was good, pure gold; he accepted it gladly, knowing that he was selling his horses for about one and a half times what they were worth. "So," he thought to himself, "I can't possibly be the loser in the long run."
Then the two parted, but not before the old man had commissioned Dick to get him other good horses at the same price, the only stipulation he made being that Dick should always bring them to the same spot, after dark, and that he should always come alone.
Then the two went their separate ways, but not before the old man asked Dick to find him some more good horses for the same price. The only condition he had was that Dick should always bring them to the same place after dark, and that he should always come alone.
And, as time went on, the horse-dealer found that he had indeed met a good customer.
And, as time went on, the horse dealer realized that he had definitely found a great customer.
For, whenever he came across a suitable horse, he had only to lead it over Bowden Moor after dark, and he was sure to meet the mysterious, white-headed stranger, who always paid him for the animal in old-fashioned golden pieces.
For whenever he found the right horse, he just had to take it over Bowden Moor at night, and he was guaranteed to encounter the mysterious, white-haired stranger, who always paid him for the horse with old-fashioned gold coins.
And he might have been selling horses to him yet, for aught I know, had it not been for his one failing.
And he could still be selling horses to him, for all I know, if it weren't for his one flaw.
Canonbie Dick was apt to get very thirsty, and his ordinary customers, knowing this, took care always to provide him with something to drink. The old man never did so; he paid down his money and led away his[172] horses, and there was an end of the matter.
Canonbie Dick often got really thirsty, and his regular customers, knowing this, always made sure to have something for him to drink. The old man never did that; he paid his money and took his[172] horses away, and that was the end of it.
But one night, Dick, being even more thirsty than usual, and feeling sure that his mysterious friend must live somewhere in the neighbourhood, seeing that he was always wandering about the hillside when everyone else was asleep, hinted that he would be very glad to go home with him and have a little refreshment.
But one night, Dick, feeling even thirstier than usual and convinced that his mysterious friend must live nearby since he was always roaming the hillside when everyone else was asleep, suggested that he would be happy to go home with him for a little refreshment.
"He would need to be a brave man who asks to go home with me," returned the stranger; "but, if thou wilt, thou canst follow me. Only, remember this—if thy courage fail thee at that which thou wilt behold, thou wilt rue it all thy life."
"He would need to be a brave man to ask to go home with me," replied the stranger; "but if you want to, you can follow me. Just remember this—if your courage fails you at what you will see, you will regret it for the rest of your life."
Canonbie Dick laughed long and loud. "My courage hath never failed me yet," he cried. "Beshrew me if I will let it fail now. So lead on, old man, and I will follow."
Canonbie Dick laughed heartily. "My courage has never let me down yet," he shouted. "I swear I won't let it fail me now. So go ahead, old man, and I will follow."
Without a word the stranger turned and began to ascend a narrow path which led to a curious hillock, which from its shape, was called by the country-folk the "Lucken Hare."
Without saying a word, the stranger turned and started to climb a narrow path that led to a peculiar little hill, which, because of its shape, was referred to by the locals as the "Lucken Hare."
It was supposed to be a great haunt of Witches; and, as a rule, nobody passed that way after dark, if they could possibly help it.
It was said to be a notorious spot for witches, and generally, nobody went that way after dark if they could avoid it.
Canonbie Dick was not afraid of Witches, however, so he followed his guide with a bold step up the hillside; but it must be confessed that he felt a little startled when he saw him turn down what seemed to be an[173] entrance to a cavern, especially as he never remembered having seen any opening in the hillside there before.
Canonbie Dick wasn’t scared of witches, so he confidently followed his guide up the hillside. However, he couldn't help but feel a bit startled when his guide turned down what looked like an[173] entrance to a cave, especially since he didn’t recall seeing any opening in the hillside there before.
He paused for a moment, looking round him in perplexity, wondering where he was being taken; and his conductor glanced at him scornfully.
He paused for a moment, looking around in confusion, wondering where he was being taken; and his guide looked at him with disdain.
"You can go back if you will," he said. "I warned thee thou wert going on a journey that would try thy courage to the uttermost." There was a jeering note in his voice that touched Dick's pride.
"You can go back if you want," he said. "I warned you that you were about to embark on a journey that would test your courage to the limit." There was a mocking tone in his voice that pricked Dick's pride.
"Who said that I was afraid?" he retorted. "I was just taking note of where this passage stands on the hillside, so as to know it another time."
"Who said I was scared?" he shot back. "I was just noting where this path is on the hillside, so I can find it again later."
The stranger shrugged his shoulders. "Time enough to look for it when thou wouldst visit it again," he said. And then he pursued his way, with Dick following closely at his heels.
The stranger shrugged. "There'll be time to look for it when you decide to visit again," he said. Then he continued on his way, with Dick following closely behind.
After the first yard or two they were enveloped in thick darkness, and the horse-dealer would have been sore put to it to keep near his guide had not the latter held out his hand for him to grasp. But after a little space a faint glimmering of light began to appear, which grew clearer and clearer, until at last they found themselves in an enormous cavern lit by flaming torches, which were stuck here and there in sconces in the rocky walls, and which, although they served to give light enough to see by, yet threw such ghostly shadows on the floor that they only seemed to intensify the gloom that hung over the vast[174] apartment.
After the first yard or two, they were surrounded by thick darkness, and the horse dealer would have struggled to stay close to his guide if the guide hadn’t reached out his hand for him to hold. But after a little while, a faint glimmer of light started to appear, which became clearer and clearer, until they finally found themselves in a huge cavern lit by flaming torches, scattered in sconces on the rocky walls. Although they provided enough light to see by, they also cast eerie shadows on the floor that seemed to deepen the gloom hanging over the vast[174] space.
And the curious thing about this mysterious cave was that, along one side of it, ran a long row of horse stalls, just like what one would find in a stable, and in each stall stood a coal-black charger, saddled and bridled, as if ready for the fray; and on the straw, by every horse's side, lay the gallant figure of a knight, clad from head to foot in coal-black armour, with a drawn sword in his mailed hand.
And the interesting thing about this mysterious cave was that along one side, there was a long row of horse stalls, just like you'd find in a stable, and in each stall stood a coal-black horse, saddled and bridled, as if ready for battle; and on the straw by each horse's side lay the impressive figure of a knight, dressed from head to toe in coal-black armor, with a drawn sword in his armored hand.
But not a horse moved, not a chain rattled. Knights and steeds alike were silent and motionless, looking exactly as if some strange enchantment had been thrown over them, and they had been suddenly turned into black marble.
But not a horse stirred, not a chain clinked. Knights and steeds were silent and frozen, looking just like they had been caught in some bizarre spell, suddenly transformed into black marble.
There was something so awesome in the still, cold figures and in the unearthly silence that brooded over everything that Canonbie Dick, reckless and daring though he was, felt his courage waning and his knees beginning to shake under him.
There was something so amazing in the still, cold figures and in the eerie silence that hung over everything that Canonbie Dick, bold and daring as he was, felt his courage fading and his knees starting to shake beneath him.
In spite of these feelings, however, he followed the old man up the hall to the far end of it, where there was a table of ancient workmanship, on which was placed a glittering sword and a curiously wrought hunting-horn.
In spite of these feelings, he followed the old man down the hall to the far end, where there was a table made with old craftsmanship, on which sat a shiny sword and a uniquely designed hunting horn.
When they reached this table the stranger turned to him, and said, with great dignity, "Thou hast heard, good man, of Thomas of[175] Ercildoune—Thomas the Rhymer, as men call him—he who went to dwell for a time with the Queen of Fairy-land, and from her received the Gifts of Truth and Prophecy?"
When they got to the table, the stranger turned to him and said, with great dignity, "You’ve heard, good man, of Thomas of[175]Ercildoune—Thomas the Rhymer, as people call him—he who stayed for a while with the Queen of Fairyland, and from her received the Gifts of Truth and Prophecy?"
Canonbie Dick nodded; for as the wonderful Soothsayer's name fell on his ears, his heart sank within him and his tongue seemed to cleave to the roof of his mouth. If he had been brought there to parley with Thomas the Rhymer, then had he laid himself open to all the eldrich Powers of Darkness.
Canonbie Dick nodded; for as the amazing Soothsayer's name reached his ears, his heart sank, and his tongue felt stuck to the roof of his mouth. If he had been brought there to talk with Thomas the Rhymer, then he had opened himself up to all the eerie Powers of Darkness.
"I that speak to thee am he," went on the white-haired stranger. "And I have permitted thee thus to have thy desire and follow me hither in order that I may try of what stuff thou art made. Before thee lies a Horn and a Sword. He that will sound the one, or draw the other, shall, if his courage fail not, be King over the whole of Britain. I, Thomas the Rhymer, have spoken it, and, as thou knowest, my tongue cannot lie. But list ye, the outcome of it all depends on thy bravery; and it will be a light task, or a heavy, according as thou layest hand on Sword or Horn first."
"I who am speaking to you am he," continued the white-haired stranger. "And I have allowed you to follow me here so I can see what you're truly made of. Before you lies a Horn and a Sword. Whoever sounds the Horn or draws the Sword shall, if they do not lose their courage, become King over all of Britain. I, Thomas the Rhymer, have said this, and as you know, my words are truth. But listen, the outcome depends on your bravery; it will be an easy task or a difficult one, depending on whether you choose to take the Sword or the Horn first."
Now Dick was more versed in giving blows than in making music, and his first impulse was to seize the Sword, then, come what might, he had something in his hand to defend himself with. But just as he was about to lift it the thought struck him that, if the place were full of spirits, as he felt sure that it must be, this action of him might be taken to mean defiance, and might cause them to band themselves[176] together against him.
Now Dick was better at fighting than making music, and his first instinct was to grab the sword; that way, no matter what happened, he’d have something to defend himself with. But just as he was about to lift it, he realized that if the place was filled with spirits, which he was sure it was, his action might be seen as a challenge, and it could cause them to unite against him.[176]

So, changing his mind, he picked up the Horn with a trembling hand, and blew a blast upon it, which, however, was so weak and feeble that it could scarce be heard at the other end of the hall.
So, changing his mind, he picked up the Horn with a shaky hand and blew into it, but the sound was so weak and faint that it could barely be heard at the other end of the hall.
The result that followed was enough to appal the stoutest heart. Thunder rolled in crashing peals through the immense hall. The charmed Knights and their horses woke in an instant from their enchanted sleep. The Knights sprang to their feet and seized their swords, brandishing them round their heads, while their great black chargers stamped, and snorted, and ground their bits, as if eager to escape from their stalls. And where a moment before all had been stillness and silence, there was now a scene of wild din and excitement.
The result was enough to shock even the bravest. Thunder rumbled loudly throughout the vast hall. The enchanted Knights and their horses instantly woke from their magical sleep. The Knights jumped to their feet and grabbed their swords, swinging them above their heads, while their huge black horses stamped, snorted, and chewed their bits, as if they were eager to break free from their stalls. Where just a moment ago there had been silence and stillness, now there was a chaotic scene filled with noise and excitement.
Now was the time for Canonbie Dick to play the man. If he had done so all the rest of his life might have been different.
Now was the time for Canonbie Dick to step up. If he had done that, the rest of his life might have turned out very differently.
But his courage failed him, and he lost his chance. Terrified at seeing so many threatening faces turned towards him, he dropped the Horn and made one weak, undecided effort to pick up the Sword.
But his courage abandoned him, and he missed his opportunity. Afraid of the many threatening faces looking at him, he dropped the Horn and made a feeble, uncertain attempt to pick up the Sword.
But, ere he could do so, a mysterious voice sounded from somewhere in the hall, and these were the words that it uttered:
But, before he could do that, a mysterious voice echoed from somewhere in the hall, and these were the words it spoke:
"Who didn't draw the sword before he blew the horn."
And, before Dick knew what he was about, a perfect whirlwind of cold, raw air tore through the cavern, carrying the luckless horse-dealer along with it; and, hurrying him along the narrow passage through[178] which he had entered, dashed him down outside on a bank of loose stones and shale. He fell right to the bottom, and was found, with little life left in him, next morning, by some shepherds, to whom he had just strength enough left to whisper the story of his weird and fearful adventure.
And before Dick realized what was happening, a strong gust of cold, harsh air rushed through the cave, taking the unfortunate horse dealer with it; it pushed him quickly through the narrow passage he had entered, throwing him out onto a pile of loose stones and shale. He fell all the way to the bottom and was discovered the next morning by some shepherds, barely alive, with just enough strength to share the tale of his strange and terrifying experience.

THE LAIRD O' CO'
It was a fine summer morning, and the Laird o' Co' was having a dander on the green turf outside the Castle walls. His real name was the Laird o' Colzean, and his descendants to-day bear the proud title of Marquises of Ailsa, but all up and down Ayrshire nobody called him anything else than the Laird o' Co'; because of the Co's, or caves, which were to be found in the rock on which his Castle was built.
It was a beautiful summer morning, and the Laird of Co' was taking a stroll on the green grass outside the Castle walls. His real name was the Laird of Colzean, and his descendants today hold the prestigious title of Marquises of Ailsa, but throughout Ayrshire, no one called him anything other than the Laird of Co'; because of the Co's, or caves, that were found in the rock on which his Castle was built.
He was a kind man, and a courteous, always ready to be interested in the affairs of his poorer neighbours, and willing to listen to any tale of woe.
He was a kind man, always polite, ready to take an interest in the lives of his less fortunate neighbors, and willing to listen to any story of hardship.
So when a little boy came across the green, carrying a small can in his hand, and, pulling his forelock, asked him if he might go to the Castle and get a little ale for his sick mother, the Laird gave his consent at once, and, patting the little fellow on the head, told him to go to the kitchen and ask for the butler, and tell him that he, the Laird, had given orders that his can was to be filled with the best ale that was in the cellar.
So when a little boy came across the green, holding a small can in his hand, and, tugging at his hair, asked if he could go to the Castle to get some ale for his sick mom, the Laird agreed right away. He patted the boy on the head and told him to head to the kitchen, ask for the butler, and let him know that the Laird said to fill his can with the best ale from the cellar.
Away the boy went, and found the old butler, who, after listening to his message, took him down into the cellar, and proceeded to carry[180] out his Master's orders.
Away the boy went and found the old butler, who, after hearing his message, took him down into the cellar and began to carry[180] out his Master's orders.
There was one cask of particularly fine ale, which was kept entirely for the Laird's own use, which had been opened some time before, and which was now about half full.
There was one cask of especially good ale, reserved solely for the Laird's personal use, that had been opened a while ago and was now about half full.
"I will fill the bairn's can out o' this," thought the old man to himself. "'Tis both nourishing and light—the very thing for sick folk." So, taking the can from the child's hand, he proceeded to draw the ale.
"I'll fill the kid's can with this," thought the old man to himself. "It's both nourishing and light—just what sick people need." So, taking the can from the child's hand, he started to pour the ale.
But what was his astonishment to find that, although the ale flowed freely enough from the barrel, the little can, which could not have held more than a quarter of a gallon, remained always just half full.
But he was amazed to discover that, even though the beer poured freely from the barrel, the small can, which couldn't have held more than a quarter of a gallon, stayed consistently half full.
The ale poured into it in a clear amber stream, until the big cask was quite empty, and still the quantity that was in the little can did not seem to increase.
The beer flowed into it in a clear amber stream until the big cask was completely empty, yet the amount in the little can still didn’t seem to increase.
The butler could not understand it. He looked at the cask, and then he looked at the can; then he looked down at the floor at his feet to see if he had not spilt any.
The butler couldn't figure it out. He glanced at the cask, then at the can; next, he looked down at the floor by his feet to check if he had spilled any.
No, the ale had not disappeared in that way, for the cellar floor was as white, and dry, and clean, as possible.
No, the ale hadn't vanished like that, because the cellar floor was as white, dry, and clean as it could be.
"Plague on the can; it must be bewitched," thought the old man, and his short, stubby hair stood up like porcupine quills round his bald head, for if there was anything on earth of which he had a mortal dread, it was Warlocks, and Witches, and such like Bogles.
"Curse the can; it must be cursed," thought the old man, and his short, stubby hair stood up like porcupine quills around his bald head, because if there was anything on earth he feared more than anything, it was warlocks, witches, and other creepy creatures.
"I'm not going to broach another barrel," he said gruffly, handing back the half-filled can to the little lad. "So ye may just go home with what is there; the Laird's ale is too good to waste on a smatchet like thee."
"I'm not going to open another barrel," he said gruffly, handing the half-filled can back to the little boy. "So you can just go home with what you have; the Laird's ale is too good to waste on a brat like you."
But the boy stoutly held his ground. A promise was a promise, and the Laird had both promised, and sent orders to the butler that the can was to be filled, and he would not go home till it was filled.
But the boy firmly stood his ground. A promise is a promise, and the Laird had both promised and instructed the butler that the can was to be filled, and he wasn’t going home until it was filled.
It was in vain that the old man first argued, and then grew angry—the boy would not stir a step.
It was pointless for the old man to argue at first and then get angry—the boy wouldn’t move an inch.
"The Laird had said that he was to get the ale, and the ale he must have."
"The Laird had said he was supposed to get the beer, and the beer he must have."
At last the perturbed butler left him standing there, and hurried off to his master to tell him he was convinced that the can was bewitched, for it had swallowed up a whole half cask of ale, and after doing so it was only half full; and to ask if he would come down himself, and order the lad off the premises.
At last, the flustered butler left him standing there and rushed off to his boss to explain that he believed the can was cursed because it had consumed an entire half cask of ale and was still only half full; he also wanted to ask if his master would come down himself and get the guy off the property.
"Not I," said the genial Laird, "for the little fellow is quite right. I promised that he should have his can full of ale to take home to his sick mother, and he shall have it if it takes all the barrels in my cellar to fill it. So haste thee to the house again, and open another cask."
"Not me," said the friendly Laird, "because the little guy is absolutely right. I promised he'd get a full can of ale to take home to his sick mom, and he will, even if I have to use up all the barrels in my cellar to fill it. So hurry back to the house and open another keg."
The butler dare not disobey; so he reluctantly retraced his steps, but, as he went, he shook his head sadly, for it seemed to him that not only the boy with the can, but his master also, was bewitched.
The butler didn’t dare disobey, so he hesitantly walked back, but as he did, he shook his head sadly because it seemed to him that not only the boy with the can but also his master was under a spell.
When he reached the cellar he found the bairn waiting patiently where he had left him, and, without wasting further words, he took the can from his hand and broached another barrel.
When he got to the cellar, he found the kid waiting patiently where he had left him, and without saying anything more, he took the can from his hand and tapped another barrel.
If he had been astonished before, he was more astonished now. Scarce had a couple of drops fallen from the tap, than the can was full to the brim.
If he had been amazed before, he was even more amazed now. Hardly had a couple of drops fallen from the tap when the can was full to the top.
"Take it, laddie, and begone, with all the speed thou canst," he said, glad to get the can out of his fingers; and the boy did not wait for a second bidding. Thanking the butler most earnestly for his trouble, and paying no attention to the fact that the old man had not been so civil to him as he might have been, he departed. Nor, though the butler took pains to ask all round the country-side, could he ever hear of him again, nor of anyone who knew anything about him, or anything about his sick mother.
"Take it, kid, and go on quickly," he said, happy to be rid of the can; and the boy didn’t wait for a second invitation. Thanking the butler sincerely for his help, and ignoring the fact that the old man hadn't been as polite as he could've been, he left. Even though the butler made an effort to ask around the area, he could never find out anything about the boy again, or anyone who knew anything about him, or anything about his sick mother.
Years passed by, and sore trouble fell upon the House o' Co'. For the Laird went to fight in the wars in Flanders, and, chancing to be taken prisoner, he was shut up in prison, and condemned to death. Alone, in a foreign country, he had no friends to speak for him, and escape seemed hopeless.
Years went by, and serious trouble hit the House of Co'. The Laird went off to fight in the wars in Flanders and, unfortunately, was captured and thrown in prison, facing a death sentence. Alone in a foreign land, he had no friends to advocate for him, and escape seemed impossible.
It was the night before his execution, and he was sitting in his lonely cell, thinking sadly of his wife and children, whom he never expected to see again. At the thought of them the picture of his home rose clearly in his mind—the grand old Castle standing on its rock, and the[183] bonnie daisy-spangled stretch of greensward which lay before its gates, where he had been wont to take a dander in the sweet summer mornings. Then, all unbidden, a vision of the little lad carrying the can, who had come to beg ale for his sick mother, and whom he had long ago forgotten, rose up before him.
It was the night before his execution, and he was sitting alone in his cell, sadly thinking about his wife and children, whom he never expected to see again. As he thought of them, the image of his home came vividly to mind—the grand old Castle perched on its rock, and the[183] lovely stretch of green grass sprinkled with daisies that lay before its gates, where he used to take a stroll on sweet summer mornings. Then, unexpectedly, he remembered the little boy carrying the can, who had come to ask for ale for his sick mother, and whom he had long since forgotten.

The vision was so clear and distinct that he felt almost as if he were acting the scene over again, and he rubbed his eyes to get rid of it, feeling that, if he had to die to-morrow, it was time that he turned[184] his thoughts to better things.
The vision was so clear and vivid that he felt like he was reliving the scene, and he rubbed his eyes to shake it off, realizing that if he had to die tomorrow, it was time to focus on better things.
But as he did so the door of his cell flew noiselessly open, and there, on the threshold, stood the self-same little lad, looking not a day older, with his finger on his lip, and a mysterious smile upon his face.
But as he did this, the door of his cell quietly swung open, and there, in the doorway, stood the same little boy, looking just as young, with his finger on his lips and a mysterious smile on his face.
Get up and go!
he whispered, beckoning to him to follow him. Needless to say, the Laird did so, too much amazed to think of asking questions.
he whispered, motioning for him to follow. Naturally, the Laird did, too astonished to consider asking questions.
Through the long passages of the prison the little lad went, the Laird close at his heels; and whenever he came to a locked door, he had but to touch it, and it opened before them, so that in no long time they were safe outside the walls.
Through the long hallways of the prison, the little boy walked, the Laird right behind him; and whenever he reached a locked door, he just had to touch it, and it opened for them, so they were outside the walls in no time.
The overjoyed Laird would have overwhelmed his little deliverer with words of thanks had not the boy held up his hand to stop him. "Get on my back," he said shortly, "for thou are not safe till thou art out of this country."
The thrilled Laird would have showered his little rescuer with gratitude, but the boy raised his hand to halt him. "Climb on my back," he said tersely, "because you’re not safe until you’re out of this country."
The Laird did as he was bid, and, marvellous as it seems, the boy was quite able to bear his weight. As soon as he was comfortably seated the pair set off, over sea and land, and never stopped till, in almost less time than it takes to tell it, the boy set him down, in the early dawn, on the daisy-spangled green in front of his Castle, just where he had spoken first to him so many years before.[185]
The Laird did what he was told, and, surprisingly, the boy was able to support his weight. Once he was settled comfortably, they set off, traveling across sea and land, and didn’t stop until, in almost no time at all, the boy set him down at dawn on the flower-filled grass in front of his Castle, right where they first spoke so many years ago.[185]
Then he turned, and laid his little hand on the Laird's big one:
Then he turned and placed his small hand on the Laird's large one:
"Take this as a thank you for being so kind to my old mother,"
he said, and vanished.
he said, then disappeared.
And from that day to this he has never been seen again.
And since that day, he has never been seen again.

POUSSIE BAUDRONS
"Where have you been?"
"I'm in London,"
Meeting the Queen!
"What brought you here?"
"I got a nice big mouse,"
Running up a stair.
What did you do with it?
"I put it in my meal pocket."
"To eat it with my bread."

THE MILK-WHITE DOO
There was once a man who got his living by working in the fields. He had one little son, called Curly-Locks, and one little daughter, called Golden-Tresses; but his wife was dead, and, as he had to be out all day, these children were often left alone. So, as he was afraid that some evil might befall them when there was no one to look after them, he, in an ill day, married again.
There was once a man who made his living by working in the fields. He had one young son named Curly-Locks and one young daughter named Golden-Tresses; but his wife had passed away, and since he had to be out all day, the children were often left alone. Worried that something bad might happen to them without anyone to take care of them, he, in a moment of weakness, remarried.
I say, "in an ill day," for his second wife was a most deceitful woman, who really hated children, although she pretended, before her marriage, to love them. And she was so unkind to them, and made the house so uncomfortable with her bad temper, that her poor husband often sighed to himself, and wished that he had let well alone, and remained a widower.
I say, "on a bad day," because his second wife was incredibly deceitful and truly disliked kids, even though she acted like she loved them before they got married. She was really cruel to them and made the home unbearable with her bad temper, causing her poor husband to often sigh to himself and wish he had stayed single.
But it was no use crying over spilt milk; the deed was done, and he had just to try to make the best of it. So things went on for several years, until the children were beginning to run about the doors and play by themselves.
But there was no point in crying over spilled milk; what was done was done, and he just had to make the best of it. So life continued like this for several years, until the children started to run around outside and play by themselves.
Then one day the Goodman chanced to catch a hare, and he brought it home and gave it to his wife to cook for the dinner.[189]
Then one day, the man happened to catch a hare, and he brought it home and gave it to his wife to cook for dinner.[189]
Now his wife was a very good cook, and she made the hare into a pot of delicious soup; but she was also very greedy, and while the soup was boiling she tasted it, and tasted it, till at last she discovered that it was almost gone. Then she was in a fine state of mind, for she knew that her husband would soon be coming home for his dinner, and that she would have nothing to set before him.
Now his wife was an excellent cook, and she turned the hare into a pot of delicious soup; however, she was also very greedy, and while the soup was simmering, she tasted it again and again until she eventually realized that it was nearly gone. Then she was in quite a predicament, knowing that her husband would soon be home for dinner and that she would have nothing to serve him.
So what do you think the wicked woman did? She went out to the door, where her little step-son, Curly-Locks, was playing in the sun, and told him to come in and get his face washed. And while she was washing his face, she struck him on the head with a hammer and stunned him, and popped him into the pot to make soup for his father's dinner.
So what do you think the evil woman did? She went to the door, where her little step-son, Curly-Locks, was playing in the sun, and told him to come in and get his face washed. And while she was washing his face, she hit him on the head with a hammer and knocked him out, then tossed him into the pot to make soup for his father's dinner.
By and by the Goodman came in from his work, and the soup was dished up; and he, and his wife, and his little daughter, Golden-Tresses, sat down to sup it.
By and by, the man of the house came in from his work, and the soup was served; he, his wife, and their little daughter, Golden-Tresses, sat down to eat it.
"Where's Curly-Locks?" asked the Goodman. "It's a pity he is not here as long as the soup is hot."
"Where's Curly-Locks?" the Goodman asked. "It's a shame he isn't here while the soup is still hot."
"How should I ken?" answered his wife crossly. "I have other work to do than to run about after a mischievous laddie all the morning."
"How should I know?" his wife responded irritably. "I have other things to do than chase after a naughty kid all morning."
The Goodman went on supping his soup in silence for some minutes; then he lifted up a little foot in his spoon.
The Goodman continued eating his soup in silence for a few minutes; then he raised a small piece with his spoon.
"This is Curly-Locks' foot," he cried in horror. "There hath been ill work here."
"This is Curly-Locks' foot," he exclaimed in shock. "Something bad has happened here."
"Hoots, havers," answered his wife, laughing, pretending to be very much amused. "What should Curly-Locks' foot be doing in the soup? 'Tis the hare's forefoot, which is very like that of a bairn."
"Hoots, nonsense," his wife replied, laughing and pretending to be really entertained. "What is Curly-Locks' foot doing in the soup? It's the hare's forefoot, which looks a lot like a child's."

But presently the Goodman took something else up in his spoon.
But right now, the man picked something else up with his spoon.
"This is Curly-Locks' hand," he said shrilly. "I ken it by the crook in its little finger."
"This is Curly-Locks' hand," he said loudly. "I know it by the curve in its little finger."
"The man's demented," retorted his wife, "not to ken the hind foot of a hare when he sees it!"
"The man’s crazy," his wife shot back, "not to recognize the hind foot of a rabbit when he sees it!"
So the poor father did not say any more, but went away out to his work, sorely perplexed in his mind; while his little daughter,[191] Golden-Tresses, who had a shrewd suspicion of what had happened, gathered all the bones from the empty plates, and, carrying them away in her apron, buried them beneath a flat stone, close by a white rose tree that grew by the cottage door.
So the troubled father didn’t say anything else and went off to work, deeply confused in his mind. Meanwhile, his little daughter, [191] Golden-Tresses, who had a good idea of what had happened, collected all the bones from the empty plates and, carrying them in her apron, buried them under a flat stone near a white rose bush that grew by the cottage door.
And, lo and behold! those poor bones, which she buried with such care:
And, look! those poor bones, which she buried with so much care:
To a pale Doo,
That took flight,
"And away it went."
And at last it lighted on a tuft of grass by a burnside, where two women were washing clothes. It sat there cooing to itself for some time; then it sang this song softly to them:
And finally, it settled on a patch of grass by a stream, where two women were washing clothes. It lingered there cooing to itself for a while; then it softly sang this song to them:
My mom killed me,
My dad chews with me,
My sister gathered my troubles,
And place them between two bright white stones.
And I kept growing
To a pale Doo,
"And I spread my wings and flew away."
The women stopped washing and looked at one another in astonishment. It was not every day that they came across a bird that could sing a song like that, and they felt that there was something not canny about it.
The women stopped washing and looked at each other in disbelief. It wasn't every day they encountered a bird that could sing like that, and they sensed there was something strange about it.
"Sing that song again, my bonnie bird," said one of them at last, "and we'll give thee all these clothes!"
"Sing that song again, my lovely bird," one of them finally said, "and we’ll give you all these clothes!"
So the bird sang its song over again, and the washerwomen gave it all the clothes, and it tucked them under its right wing, and flew on.
So the bird sang its song again, and the washerwomen gave it all the clothes, which it tucked under its right wing, and flew on.

Presently it came to a house where all the windows were open, and it perched on one of the window-sills, and inside it saw a man counting out a great heap of silver.
Presently, it arrived at a house where all the windows were open, and it perched on one of the window sills. Inside, it saw a man counting a huge pile of silver.
And, sitting on the window-sill, it sang its song to him:
And, sitting on the window ledge, it sang its song to him:
My mom killed me.
My dad makes me chew.
My sister gathered my troubles,
And place them between two milk-white stones.
[193] And I kept growing
To a milk-white Dog,
"And I spread my wings and flew away."
The man stopped counting his silver, and listened. He felt, like the washerwomen, that there was something not canny about this Doo. When it had finished its song, he said:
The man stopped counting his silver and listened. He felt, like the washerwomen, that there was something off about this Doo. When it finished its song, he said:
"Sing that song again, my bonnie bird, and I'll give thee a' this siller in a bag."
"Sing that song again, my lovely bird, and I'll give you all this money in a bag."
So the Doo sang its song over again, and got the bag of silver, which it tucked under its left wing. Then it flew on.
So the Doo sang its song again and got the bag of silver, which it tucked under its left wing. Then it flew on.
It had not flown very far, however, before it came to a mill where two millers were grinding corn. And it settled down on a sack of meal and sang its song to them.
It hadn't traveled very far, though, before it reached a mill where two millers were grinding grain. It landed on a sack of flour and sang its song to them.
My mom killed me,
My dad made me chew.
My sister gathered my burdens,
And place them between two milk-white stones.
And I kept growing
To a milk-white dog,
"And I spread my wings and flew away."
The millers stopped their work, and looked at one another, scratching their heads in amazement.
The millers paused in their work and looked at each other, scratching their heads in disbelief.
"Sing that song over again, my bonnie bird!" exclaimed both of them together when the Doo had finished, "and we will give thee this millstone."
"Sing that song again, my lovely bird!" they both exclaimed together when the Doo had finished, "and we will give you this millstone."
So the Doo repeated its song, and got the millstone, which it asked one of the millers to lift on its back; then it flew out of the mill, and up the valley, leaving the two men staring after it dumb with astonishment.
So the Doo sang its song again and got the millstone, which it asked one of the millers to lift onto its back; then it flew out of the mill and up the valley, leaving the two men staring after it, speechless with amazement.
As you may think, the Milk-White Doo had a heavy load to carry, but it went bravely on till it came within sight of its father's cottage, and lighted down at last on the thatched roof.
As you might expect, the Milk-White Doo had a heavy burden to bear, but it pressed on courageously until it finally spotted its father's cottage and landed on the thatched roof.
Then it laid its burdens on the thatch, and, flying down to the courtyard, picked up a number of little chuckie stones. With them in its beak it flew back to the roof, and began to throw them down the chimney.
Then it set its burdens on the thatch and, flying down to the courtyard, picked up a bunch of small stones. With them in its beak, it flew back to the roof and started to toss them down the chimney.
By this time it was evening, and the Goodman and his wife, and his little daughter, Golden-Tresses, were sitting round the table eating their supper. And you may be sure that they were all very much startled when the stones came rattling down the chimney, bringing such a cloud of soot with them that they were like to be smothered. They all jumped up from their chairs, and ran outside to see what the matter was.
By this time, it was evening, and the Goodman, his wife, and their little daughter, Golden-Tresses, were gathered around the table eating their dinner. You can be sure they were all really startled when stones started rattling down the chimney, sending a cloud of soot flying that nearly smothered them. They all jumped up from their chairs and ran outside to see what was happening.
And Golden-Tresses, being the littlest, ran the fastest, and when she came out at the door the Milk-White Doo flung the bundle of clothes down at her feet.
And Golden-Tresses, being the youngest, ran the fastest, and when she came out the door, the Milk-White Dove dropped the bundle of clothes at her feet.
And the father came out next, and the Milk-White Doo flung the bag of silver down at his feet.
And then the father came out, and the Milk-White Dove dropped the bag of silver at his feet.
But the wicked step-mother, being somewhat stout came out last, and the Milk-White Doo threw the millstone right down on her head and killed[195] her.
But the wicked stepmother, who was a bit plump, came out last, and the Milk-White Dove dropped the millstone right on her head and killed[195] her.
Then it spread its wings and flew away, and has never been seen again; but it had made the Goodman and his daughter rich for life, and it had rid them of the cruel step-mother, so that they lived in peace and plenty for the remainder of their days.
Then it spread its wings and flew away, and has never been seen again; but it had made the man and his daughter rich for life, and it had gotten rid of the cruel stepmother, so they lived in peace and comfort for the rest of their days.

THE DRAIGLIN' HOGNEY
There was once a man who had three sons, and very little money to provide for them. So, when the eldest had grown into a lad, and saw that there was no means of making a livelihood at home, he went to his father and said to him:
There was once a man who had three sons and very little money to support them. So, when the oldest grew into a young man and realized there was no way to earn a living at home, he went to his father and said to him:
"Father, if thou wilt give me a horse to ride on, a hound to hunt with, and a hawk to fly, I will go out into the wide world and seek my fortune."
"Father, if you’ll give me a horse to ride, a dog to hunt with, and a hawk to fly, I will head out into the big world and look for my fortune."
His father gave him what he asked for; and he set out on his travels. He rode and he rode, over mountain and glen, until, just at nightfall, he came to a thick, dark wood. He entered it, thinking that he might find a path that would lead him through it; but no path was visible, and after wandering up and down for some time, he was obliged to acknowledge to himself that he was completely lost.
His dad gave him what he wanted, and he started his journey. He rode on and on, over mountains and valleys, until, just as night fell, he reached a dense, dark forest. He went in, hoping to find a path that would take him through, but there was no path in sight. After wandering around for a while, he had to admit to himself that he was totally lost.
There seemed to be nothing for it but to tie his horse to a tree, and make a bed of leaves for himself on the ground; but just as he was about to do so he saw a light glimmering in the distance, and, riding on in the direction in which it was, he soon came to a clearing in the wood,[197] in which stood a magnificent Castle.
There seemed to be no choice but to tie his horse to a tree and make a bed of leaves on the ground; but just as he was about to do this, he noticed a light flickering in the distance. Riding towards it, he soon reached a clearing in the woods,[197] where a magnificent castle stood.
The windows were all lit up, but the great door was barred; and, after he had ridden up to it, and knocked, and received no answer, the young man raised his hunting horn to his lips and blew a loud blast in the hope of letting the inmates know that he was without.
The windows were all illuminated, but the main door was locked; and, after he rode up to it, knocked, and got no reply, the young man brought his hunting horn to his lips and blew a loud blast, hoping to signal the people inside that he was outside.
Instantly the door flew open of its own accord, and the young man entered, wondering very much what this strange thing would mean. And he wondered still more when he passed from room to room, and found that, although fires were burning brightly everywhere, and there was a plentiful meal laid out on the table in the great hall, there did not seem to be a single person in the whole of the vast building.
Instantly, the door swung open on its own, and the young man walked in, really curious about what this odd situation meant. He was even more puzzled as he moved from room to room and saw that, even though there were bright fires burning everywhere and a generous meal set out on the table in the grand hall, there didn’t seem to be a single person in the entire large building.
However, as he was cold, and tired, and wet, he put his horse in one of the stalls of the enormous stable, and taking his hawk and hound along with him, went into the hall and ate a hearty supper. After which he sat down by the side of the fire, and began to dry his clothes.
However, since he was cold, tired, and wet, he put his horse in one of the stalls in the huge stable, and took his hawk and hound with him as he went into the hall and had a hearty supper. After that, he sat down by the fire and started to dry his clothes.
By this time it had grown late, and he was just thinking of retiring to one of the bedrooms which he had seen upstairs and going to bed, when a clock which was hanging on the wall struck twelve.
By this time, it had gotten late, and he was just considering heading to one of the bedrooms he had seen upstairs and going to bed when a clock on the wall struck twelve.
Instantly the door of the huge apartment opened, and a most awful-looking Draiglin' Hogney entered. His hair was matted and his beard was long, and his eyes shone like stars of fire from under his[198] bushy eyebrows, and in his hands he carried a queerly shaped club.
Instantly, the door of the huge apartment swung open, and a truly frightening Draiglin' Hogney walked in. His hair was tangled, his beard was long, and his eyes glimmered like fiery stars beneath his[198] bushy eyebrows. In his hands, he held a strangely shaped club.
He did not seem at all astonished to see his unbidden guest; but, coming across the hall, he sat down upon the opposite side of the fireplace, and, resting his chin on his hands, gazed fixedly at him.
He didn't seem surprised at all to see his unexpected guest; instead, he crossed the hall, sat down on the other side of the fireplace, and, resting his chin on his hands, stared intently at him.
"Doth thy horse ever kick any?" he said at last, in a harsh, rough voice.
"Does your horse ever kick?" he asked finally, in a harsh, gruff voice.
"Ay, doth he," replied the young man; for the only steed that his father had been able to give him was a wild and unbroken colt.
"Ay, he does," replied the young man; because the only horse his father had been able to give him was a wild and unbroken colt.
"I have some skill in taming horses," went on the Draiglin' Hogney, "and I will give thee something to tame thine withal. Throw this over him"—and he pulled one of the long, coarse hairs out of his head and gave it to the young man. And there was something so commanding in the Hogney's voice that he did as he was bid, and went out to the stable and threw the hair over the horse.
"I have some skill in taming horses," continued the Draiglin' Hogney, "and I’ll give you something to help you tame yours. Throw this over him"—and he pulled one of the long, coarse hairs from his head and handed it to the young man. There was something so authoritative in the Hogney's voice that he followed the instruction and went out to the stable to throw the hair over the horse.
Then he returned to the hall, and sat down again by the fire. The moment that he was seated the Draiglin' Hogney asked another question.
Then he went back to the hall and sat down by the fire again. As soon as he was settled, the Draiglin' Hogney asked another question.
"Doth thy hound ever bite any?"
"Does your dog ever bite anyone?"
"Ay, verily," answered the youth; for his hound was so fierce-tempered that no man, save his master, dare lay a hand on him.
"Yeah, definitely," replied the young man; because his dog was so aggressive that no one, except for his owner, would dare to touch him.
"I can cure the wildest tempered dog in Christendom," replied the Draiglin' Hogney. "Take that, and throw it over him." And he pulled another hair out of his head and gave it to the young man, who lost[199] no time in flinging it over his hound.
"I can tame the most temperamental dog in all of Christendom," said the Draiglin' Hogney. "Take this and throw it over him." He pulled another hair from his head and handed it to the young man, who wasted no time tossing it over his dog.
There was still a third question to follow. "Doth ever thy hawk peck any?"
There was still a third question to follow. "Does your hawk ever peck anyone?"
The young man laughed. "I have ever to keep a bandage over her eyes, save when she is ready to fly," said he; "else were nothing safe within her reach."
The young man laughed. "I always have to keep a bandage over her eyes, except when she's about to fly," he said; "otherwise, nothing is safe within her reach."
"Things will be safe now," said the Hogney, grimly. "Throw that over her." And for the third time he pulled a hair from his head and handed it to his companion. And as the other hairs had been thrown over the horse and the hound, so this one was thrown over the hawk.
"Things are safe now," the Hogney said with a serious expression. "Throw that over her." For the third time, he pulled a hair from his head and handed it to his companion. Just like the other hairs had been thrown over the horse and the hound, this one was tossed over the hawk.
Then, before the young man could draw breath, the fiercesome Draiglin' Hogney had given him such a clout on the side of his head with his queer-shaped club that he fell down in a heap on the floor.
Then, before the young man could take a breath, the fearsome Draiglin' Hogney had struck him so hard on the side of his head with his oddly shaped club that he collapsed in a heap on the floor.
And very soon his hawk and his hound tumbled down still and motionless beside him; and, out in the stable, his horse became stark and stiff, as if turned to stone. For the Draiglin's words had meant more than at first appeared when he said that he could make all unruly animals quiet.
And very soon his hawk and his hound fell down still and motionless beside him; and, out in the stable, his horse became rigid and stiff, as if turned to stone. For the Draiglin's words had meant more than they seemed at first when he said that he could make all unruly animals calm.
Some time afterwards the second of the three sons came to his father in the old home with the same request that his brother had made. That he should be provided with a horse, a hawk, and a hound, and be allowed to go out to seek his fortune. And his father listened to him, and gave him what he asked, as he had given his brother.
Some time later, the second of the three sons came to his father at the old home with the same request his brother made. He wanted a horse, a hawk, and a hound, and he wanted to be allowed to go out and seek his fortune. His father listened to him and gave him what he asked for, just like he had for his brother.

So he embarked on his quest
And the young man set out, and in due time came to the wood, and lost himself in it, just as his brother had done; then he saw the light, and came to the Castle, and went in, and had supper, and dried his clothes, just as it all had happened before.
And the young man set out, and eventually arrived at the woods, getting lost in it like his brother had; then he saw the light, came to the castle, went inside, had supper, and dried his clothes, just like it all had happened before.
And the Draiglin' Hogney came in, and asked him the three questions, and he gave the same three answers, and received three hairs—one to throw over his horse, one to throw over his hound, and one to throw over his hawk; then the Hogney killed him, just as he had killed his brother.
And the Draiglin' Hogney came in and asked him the three questions, and he gave the same three answers, and received three hairs—one to throw over his horse, one to throw over his hound, and one to throw over his hawk; then the Hogney killed him, just like he had killed his brother.
Time passed, and the youngest son, finding that his two elder brothers never returned, asked his father for a horse, a hawk, and a hound, in order that he might go and look for them. And the poor old man, who was feeling very desolate in his old age, gladly gave them to him.
Time went by, and the youngest son, noticing that his two older brothers never came back, asked his father for a horse, a hawk, and a hound so he could go search for them. The poor old man, feeling very lonely in his old age, happily gave them to him.
So he set out on his quest, and at nightfall he came, as the others had done, to the thick wood and the Castle. But, being a wise and cautious youth, he liked not the way in which he found things. He liked not the empty house; he liked not the spread-out feast; and, most of all, he liked not the look of the Draiglin' Hogney when he saw him. And he determined to be very careful what he said or did as long as he was in his company.
So he set out on his journey, and by nightfall he arrived, just like the others had, at the dense forest and the Castle. But, being a smart and cautious young man, he didn’t like what he found. He didn’t like the empty house; he didn’t like the laid-out feast; and most of all, he didn’t like the look of the Draiglin' Hogney when he saw him. So he decided to be very careful about what he said or did while he was with him.
So when the Draiglin' Hogney asked him if his horse kicked, he replied that it did, in very few words; and when he got one of the Hogney's[202] hairs to throw over him, he went out to the stable, and pretended to do so, but he brought it back, hidden in his hand, and, when his unchancy companion was not looking, he threw it into the fire. It fizzled up like a tongue of flame with a little hissing sound like that of a serpent.
So when the Draiglin' Hogney asked him if his horse kicked, he simply said it did, using very few words; and when he got one of the Hogney's[202] hairs to throw over him, he went out to the stable and pretended to do it, but he hid it in his hand and, when his unlucky companion wasn't looking, he tossed it into the fire. It sizzled up like a flame with a little hissing sound like that of a snake.
"What's that fizzling?" asked the Giant suspiciously.
"What's that fizzing?" the Giant asked suspiciously.
"'Tis but the sap of the green wood," replied the young man carelessly, as he turned to caress his hound.
"'It's just the sap from the green wood," replied the young man casually, as he turned to pet his dog.
The answer satisfied the Draiglin' Hogney, and he paid no heed to the sound which the hair that should have been thrown over the hound, or the sound which the hair that should have been thrown over the hawk, made, when the young man threw them into the fire; and they fizzled up in the same way that the first had done.
The answer pleased the Draiglin' Hogney, and he ignored the sound made by the hair that should have been thrown over the hound, or the sound from the hair that should have been thrown over the hawk, when the young man threw them into the fire; they hissed and fizzled just like the first one had.
Then, thinking that he had the stranger in his power, he whisked across the hearthstone to strike him with his club, as he had struck his brothers; but the young man was on the outlook, and when he saw him coming he gave a shrill whistle. And his horse, which loved him dearly, came galloping in from the stable, and his hound sprang up from the hearthstone where he had been sleeping; and his hawk, who was sitting on his shoulder, ruffled up her feathers and screamed harshly; and they all fell on the Draiglin' Hogney at once, and he found out only too well how the horse kicked, and the hound bit, and the hawk pecked; for they[203] kicked him, and bit him, and pecked him, till he was as dead as a door nail.
Then, thinking he had the stranger at his mercy, he rushed across the hearth to hit him with his club, just like he had done to his brothers. But the young man was alert, and when he saw him coming, he gave a sharp whistle. His horse, who loved him very much, galloped in from the stable, his dog jumped up from the hearth where it had been sleeping, and his hawk, perched on his shoulder, fluffed her feathers and screeched loudly. They all attacked the Draiglin' Hogney at once, and he quickly learned just how hard the horse kicked, how the dog bit, and how the hawk pecked; because they kicked him, bit him, and pecked him until he was as dead as a door nail.
When the young man saw that he was dead, he took his little club from his hand, and, armed with that, he set out to explore the Castle.
When the young man realized he was dead, he took his small club from his hand and, equipped with it, set out to explore the Castle.
As he expected, he found that there were dark and dreary dungeons under it, and in one of them he found his two brothers, lying cold and stiff side by side. He touched them with the club, and instantly they came to life again, and sprang to their feet as well as ever.
As he anticipated, he discovered dark and gloomy dungeons beneath it, and in one of them, he found his two brothers, lying cold and stiff next to each other. He touched them with the club, and immediately they came back to life and jumped to their feet as good as new.
Then he went into another dungeon; and there were the two horses, and the two hawks, and the two hounds, lying as if dead, exactly as their Masters had lain. He touched them with his magic club, and they, too, came to life again.
Then he went into another dungeon; and there were the two horses, and the two hawks, and the two hounds, lying as if dead, just like their Masters had been. He touched them with his magic club, and they also came to life again.
Then he called to his two brothers, and the three young men searched the other dungeons, and they found great stores of gold and silver hidden in them, enough to make them rich for life.
Then he called to his two brothers, and the three young men searched the other dungeons, where they found large amounts of gold and silver hidden away, enough to make them wealthy for life.
So they buried the Draiglin' Hogney, and took possession of the Castle; and two of them went home and brought their old father back with them, and they all were as prosperous and happy as they could be; and, for aught that I know, they are living there still.
So they buried the Draiglin' Hogney and took over the Castle; two of them went home and brought their old father back with them, and they were all as prosperous and happy as they could be; and, for all I know, they still live there.
THE BROWNIE O' FERNE-DEN
There have been many Brownies known in Scotland; and stories have been written about the Brownie o' Bodsbeck and the Brownie o' Blednock, but about neither of them has a prettier story been told than that which I am going to tell you about the Brownie o' Ferne-Den.
There have been many Brownies known in Scotland, and stories have been written about the Brownie of Bodsbeck and the Brownie of Blednock, but none of them has a prettier tale than the one I’m about to share with you about the Brownie of Ferne-Den.
Now, Ferne-Den was a farmhouse, which got its name from the glen, or "den," on the edge of which it stood, and through which anyone who wished to reach the dwelling had to pass.
Now, Ferne-Den was a farmhouse that got its name from the glen, or "den," on the edge of which it was located, and anyone who wanted to get to the house had to pass through it.
And this glen was believed to be the abode of a Brownie, who never appeared to anyone in the daytime, but who, it was said, was sometimes seen at night, stealing about, like an ungainly shadow, from tree to tree, trying to keep from observation, and never, by any chance, harming anybody.
And this valley was thought to be the home of a Brownie, who never showed up during the day but was said to be occasionally spotted at night, sneaking around like a clumsy shadow, moving from tree to tree, trying to stay hidden, and never, under any circumstances, causing anyone any harm.
Indeed, like all Brownies that are properly treated and let alone, so far was he from harming anybody that he was always on the look-out to do a good turn to those who needed his assistance. The farmer often said that he did not know what he would do without him; for if there was any work to be finished in a hurry at the farm—corn to thrash, or winnow, or tie up into bags, turnips to cut, clothes to wash, a kirn to be[205] kirned, a garden to be weeded—all that the farmer and his wife had to do was to leave the door of the barn, or the turnip shed, or the milk house open when they went to bed, and put down a bowl of new milk on the doorstep for the Brownie's supper, and when they woke the next morning the bowl would be empty, and the job finished better than if it had been done by mortal hands.
Indeed, like all Brownies that are well-treated and left alone, he was so far from harming anyone that he was always ready to help those who needed assistance. The farmer often said he didn't know what he would do without him; if there was any work that needed to be done quickly on the farm—whether it was thrashing corn, winnowing, bagging turnips, washing clothes, or weeding the garden—all the farmer and his wife had to do was leave the barn, turnip shed, or milk house door open when they went to bed and set a bowl of fresh milk on the doorstep for the Brownie's dinner. When they woke up the next morning, the bowl would be empty, and the work would be done better than if it had been completed by human hands.
In spite of all this, however, which might have proved to them how gentle and kindly the Creature really was, everyone about the place was afraid of him, and would rather go a couple of miles round about in the dark, when they were coming home from Kirk or Market, than pass through the glen, and run the risk of catching a glimpse of him.
In spite of all this, however, which should have shown them how gentle and kind the Creature really was, everyone in the area was afraid of him and would rather take a longer route in the dark, when coming home from church or the market, than go through the glen and risk catching a glimpse of him.
I said that they were all afraid of him, but that was not true, for the farmer's wife was so good and gentle that she was not afraid of anything on God's earth, and when the Brownie's supper had to be left outside, she always filled his bowl with the richest milk, and added a good spoonful of cream to it, for, said she, "He works so hard for us, and asks no wages, he well deserves the very best meal that we can give him."
I mentioned that everyone was scared of him, but that wasn't accurate, because the farmer's wife was so kind and gentle that she wasn't afraid of anything in the world. Whenever the Brownie's dinner had to be left outside, she always filled his bowl with the creamiest milk and added a generous scoop of cream to it. She said, "He works so hard for us and doesn't ask for anything in return, so he definitely deserves the best meal we can offer him."
One night this gentle lady was taken very ill, and everyone was afraid that she was going to die. Of course, her husband was greatly distressed, and so were her servants, for she had been such a good Mistress to them that they loved her as if she had been their mother. But they were all young, and none of them knew very much about[206] illness, and everyone agreed that it would be better to send off for an old woman who lived about seven miles away on the other side of the river, who was known to be a very skilful nurse.
One night, this kind lady became very sick, and everyone feared she might die. Naturally, her husband was extremely upset, and so were her servants, because she had been such a good Mistress to them that they loved her like a mother. However, they were all young and didn’t know much about[206] illness, so everyone agreed it would be best to call for an old woman who lived about seven miles away on the other side of the river, known to be a very skilled nurse.
But who was to go? That was the question. For it was black midnight, and the way to the old woman's house lay straight through the glen. And whoever travelled that road ran the risk of meeting the dreaded Brownie.
But who was going to go? That was the question. It was pitch black, and the path to the old woman's house went right through the glen. And anyone who took that route faced the danger of encountering the feared Brownie.
The farmer would have gone only too willingly, but he dare not leave his wife alone; and the servants stood in groups about the kitchen, each one telling the other that he ought to go, yet no one offering to go themselves.
The farmer would have happily gone, but he didn't want to leave his wife alone; the servants were gathered in groups around the kitchen, each telling the others that they should go, yet none were willing to go themselves.
Little did they think that the cause of all their terror, a queer, wee, misshapen little man, all covered with hair, with a long beard, red-rimmed eyes, broad, flat feet, just like the feet of a paddock, and enormous long arms that touched the ground, even when he stood upright, was within a yard or two of them, listening to their talk, with an anxious face, behind the kitchen door.
Little did they realize that the source of all their fear, a strange little man, small and misshapen, covered in hair, with a long beard, eyes rimmed in red, broad flat feet like those of a paddock, and huge long arms that reached the ground even when he stood up, was just a yard or two away, listening to their conversation with a worried expression, behind the kitchen door.
For he had come up as usual, from his hiding-place in the glen, to see if there were any work for him to do, and to look for his bowl of milk. And he had seen, from the open door and lit-up windows, that there was something wrong inside the farmhouse, which at that hour was wont to be dark, and still, and silent; and he had crept into the entry to try and find out what the matter was.
For he had come up as usual from his hiding spot in the valley to check if there was any work for him to do and to look for his bowl of milk. He had noticed, from the open door and lit windows, that something was off inside the farmhouse, which at that hour was usually dark, quiet, and still; so he had sneaked into the entryway to find out what was going on.
When he gathered from the servants' talk that the Mistress, whom he loved so dearly, and who had been so kind to him, was ill, his heart sank within him; and when he heard that the silly servants were so taken up with their own fears that they dared not set out to fetch a nurse for her, his contempt and anger knew no bounds.
When he overheard the servants talking about the Mistress, whom he loved so much and who had always been so good to him, being sick, his heart sank. And when he heard that the foolish servants were so caught up in their own fears that they wouldn't go get a nurse for her, his frustration and anger grew immensely.
"Fools, idiots, dolts!" he muttered to himself, stamping his queer, misshapen feet on the floor. "They speak as if a body were ready to take a bite off them as soon as ever he met them. If they only knew the bother it gives me to keep out of their road they wouldna be so silly. But, by my troth, if they go on like this, the bonnie lady will die amongst their fingers. So it strikes me that Brownie must e'en gang himself."
"Fools, idiots, doofuses!" he muttered to himself, stamping his oddly shaped feet on the floor. "They act as if someone would just want to take a bite out of them the moment they meet them. If they only knew the hassle it causes me to stay out of their way, they wouldn’t be so foolish. But honestly, if they keep this up, the pretty lady will die while they’re around. So it seems that Brownie has to just go himself."
So saying, he reached up his hand, and took down a dark cloak which belonged to the farmer, which was hanging on a peg on the wall, and, throwing it over his head and shoulders, or as somewhat to hide his ungainly form, he hurried away to the stable, and saddled and bridled the fleetest-footed horse that stood there.
So saying, he reached up and took down a dark cloak that belonged to the farmer, which was hanging on a peg on the wall. Throwing it over his head and shoulders to somewhat hide his awkward form, he hurried away to the stable and saddled and bridled the fastest horse that was there.
When the last buckle was fastened, he led it to the door and scrambled on its back. "Now, if ever thou travelledst fleetly, travel fleetly now," he said; and it was as if the creature understood him, for it gave a little whinny and pricked up its ears; then it darted out into the darkness like an arrow from the bow.
When the last buckle was fastened, he led it to the door and climbed onto its back. "Now, if you’ve ever traveled quickly, travel quickly now," he said; and it was as if the creature understood him, because it let out a little whinny and perked up its ears; then it shot out into the darkness like an arrow from a bow.
In less time than the distance had ever been ridden in before, the Brownie drew rein at the old woman's cottage.[208]
In less time than it had ever taken to ride that distance before, the Brownie pulled up at the old woman's cottage.[208]
She was in bed, fast asleep; but he rapped sharply on the window, and when she rose and put her old face, framed in its white mutch, close to the pane to ask who was there, he bent forward and told her his errand.
She was in bed, sound asleep; but he knocked loudly on the window, and when she woke up and leaned her aged face, framed in its white cap, close to the glass to ask who it was, he leaned in and explained his purpose.
"Thou must come with me, Goodwife, and that quickly," he commanded, in his deep, harsh voice, "if the Lady of Ferne-Den's life is to be saved; for there is no one to nurse her up-bye at the farm there, save a lot of empty-headed servant wenches."
"Come with me, Goodwife, quickly," he ordered in his deep, harsh voice, "if we’re going to save the Lady of Ferne-Den’s life; because there’s no one at the farm to care for her except a bunch of clueless servant girls."
"But how am I to get there? Have they sent a cart for me?" asked the old woman anxiously; for, as far as she could see, there was nothing at the door save a horse and its rider.
"But how am I supposed to get there? Have they sent a cart for me?" asked the old woman anxiously; because, as far as she could see, there was nothing at the door except a horse and its rider.
"No, they have sent no cart," replied the Brownie, shortly. "So you must just climb up behind me on the saddle, and hang on tight to my waist, and I'll promise to land ye at Ferne-Den safe and sound."
"No, they haven't sent any cart," the Brownie responded curtly. "So you'll just have to hop up behind me on the saddle, hold on tight to my waist, and I promise to get you to Ferne-Den safe and sound."
His voice was so masterful that the old woman dare not refuse to do as she was bid; besides, she had often ridden pillion-wise when she was a lassie, so she made haste to dress herself, and when she was ready she unlocked her door, and, mounting the louping-on stane that stood beside it, she was soon seated behind the dark-cloaked stranger, with her arms clasped tightly round him.
His voice was so commanding that the old woman didn't dare refuse his request; besides, she had often ridden pillion when she was younger, so she quickly got dressed. Once she was ready, she unlocked her door, and using the stepping stone beside it, she soon settled behind the dark-cloaked stranger, wrapping her arms tightly around him.
Not a word was spoken till they approached the dreaded glen, then the old woman felt her courage giving way. "Do ye think that there will be any chance of meeting the Brownie?" she asked timidly. "I would fain not run the risk, for folk say that he is an unchancy creature."
Not a word was spoken until they got close to the dreaded glen, then the old woman felt her courage slipping away. "Do you think there's any chance of running into the Brownie?" she asked nervously. "I’d really rather not take the risk, because people say he’s an unlucky creature."

Her companion gave a curious laugh. "Keep up your heart, and dinna talk havers," he said, "for I promise ye ye'll see naught uglier this night than the man whom ye ride behind."
Her companion let out a curious laugh. "Stay positive, and don’t speak nonsense," he said, "because I promise you, you won’t see anything uglier tonight than the man you’re riding behind."
"Oh, then, I'm fine and safe," replied the old woman, with a sigh of relief; "for although I havena' seen your face, I warrant that ye are[210] a true man, for the care you have taken of a poor old woman."
"Oh, then, I'm good and safe," replied the old woman, with a sigh of relief; "for although I haven't seen your face, I guarantee that you are[210] a good person, for the care you have shown to a poor old woman."
She relapsed into silence again till the glen was passed and the good horse had turned into the farmyard. Then the horseman slid to the ground, and, turning round, lifted her carefully down in his long, strong arms. As he did so the cloak slipped off him, revealing his short, broad body and his misshapen limbs.
She fell silent again until they passed the glen and the good horse entered the farmyard. Then the rider slid off, and turning around, carefully lifted her down in his long, strong arms. As he did this, the cloak slipped off him, revealing his short, broad body and misshapen limbs.
"In a' the world, what kind o' man are ye?" she asked, peering into his face in the grey morning light, which was just dawning. "What makes your eyes so big? And what have ye done to your feet? They are more like paddock's webs than aught else."
"In the whole world, what kind of man are you?" she asked, looking into his face in the gray morning light that was just beginning. "What makes your eyes so wide? And what happened to your feet? They look more like a frog's web than anything else."
The queer little man laughed again. "I've wandered many a mile in my time without a horse to help me, and I've heard it said that ower much walking makes the feet unshapely," he replied. "But waste no time in talking, good Dame. Go thy way into the house; and, hark'ee, if anyone asks thee who brought thee hither so quickly, tell them that there was a lack of men, so thou hadst e'en to be content to ride behind the BROWNIE O' FERNE-DEN."
The peculiar little man laughed again. "I've walked many miles in my time without a horse to help me, and I've heard that too much walking can make your feet misshapen," he said. "But don’t waste time talking, good lady. Go on into the house; and listen, if anyone asks you who brought you here so quickly, tell them that there were no men around, so you had to settle for riding behind the BROWNIE O' FERNE-DEN."
THE WITCH OF FIFE
In the Kingdom of Fife, in the days of long ago, there lived an old man and his wife. The old man was a douce, quiet body, but the old woman was lightsome and flighty, and some of the neighbours were wont to look at her askance, and whisper to each other that they sorely feared that she was a Witch.
In the Kingdom of Fife, long ago, there lived an old man and his wife. The old man was a calm, quiet person, but the old woman was lively and spirited, and some of the neighbors would look at her strangely and whisper to each other that they were really worried she might be a Witch.
And her husband was afraid of it, too, for she had a curious habit of disappearing in the gloaming and staying out all night; and when she returned in the morning she looked quite white and tired, as if she had been travelling far, or working hard.
And her husband was afraid of it, too, because she had a strange habit of vanishing at dusk and staying out all night; and when she came back in the morning, she looked pale and exhausted, as if she had been traveling a long distance or working really hard.
He used to try and watch her carefully, in order to find out where she went, or what she did, but he never managed to do so, for she always slipped out of the door when he was not looking, and before he could reach it to follow her, she had vanished utterly.
He would try to watch her closely to figure out where she went or what she did, but he never succeeded. She always slipped out the door when he wasn’t paying attention, and by the time he could go after her, she had completely disappeared.
At last, one day, when he could stand the uncertainty no longer, he asked her to tell him straight out whether she were a Witch or no. And his blood ran cold when, without the slightest hesitation, she answered that she was; and if he would promise not to let anyone know, the next time that she went on one of her midnight expeditions she would tell[212] him all about it.
At last, one day, when he could no longer handle the uncertainty, he asked her directly if she was a Witch or not. His heart dropped when, without any hesitation, she replied that she was; and if he promised not to tell anyone, the next time she went on one of her midnight adventures, she would fill him in on everything. [212]
The Goodman promised; for it seemed to him just as well that he should know all about his wife's cantrips.
The Goodman promised; it seemed to him that it was just as important to know all about his wife's tricks.
He had not long to wait before he heard of them. For the very next week the moon was new, which is, as everybody knows, the time of all others when Witches like to stir abroad; and on the first night of the new moon his wife vanished. Nor did she return till daybreak next morning.
He didn’t have to wait long before he heard about them. The very next week the moon was new, which, as everyone knows, is the time when Witches love to be out; and on the first night of the new moon, his wife disappeared. She didn’t come back until dawn the next morning.
And when he asked her where she had been, she told him, in great glee, how she and four like-minded companions had met at the old Kirk on the moor and had mounted branches of the green bay tree and stalks of hemlock, which had instantly changed into horses, and how they had ridden, swift as the wind, over the country, hunting the foxes, and the weasels, and the owls; and how at last they had swam the Forth and come to the top of Bell Lomond. And how there they had dismounted from their horses, and drunk beer that had been brewed in no earthly brewery, out of horn cups that had been fashioned by no mortal hands.
And when he asked her where she had been, she told him, excitedly, how she and four friends had met at the old church on the moor and had grabbed branches of the green bay tree and stalks of hemlock, which had magically turned into horses. She described how they rode, fast as the wind, across the countryside, hunting foxes, weasels, and owls; and how they finally swam the Forth and reached the top of Ben Lomond. Then she explained how they got off their horses and drank beer that had been brewed in a place that didn’t exist, from horn cups made by hands that weren’t mortal.
And how, after that, a wee, wee man had jumped up from under a great mossy stone, with a tiny set of bagpipes under his arm, and how he had piped such wonderful music, that, at the sound of it, the very trouts jumped out of the Loch below, and the stoats crept out of their holes, and the corby crows and the herons came and sat on the trees in the darkness, to listen. And how all the Witches danced until they were so weary that, when the time came for them to mount their steeds again, if they would be home before cock-crow, they could scarce sit on them for fatigue.
And how, after that, a tiny little man jumped up from under a big mossy stone, with a small set of bagpipes under his arm, and how he played such amazing music that, at the sound of it, the very trout jumped out of the loch below, and the stoats came out of their holes, and the crows and herons came and sat in the trees in the dark, to listen. And how all the witches danced until they were so tired that, when it was time for them to get back on their horses again, if they wanted to be home before dawn, they could barely sit on them from exhaustion.

Rode and rode—until they reached the land of the Lapps
The Goodman listened to this long story in silence, shaking his head meanwhile, and, when it was finished, all that he answered was: "And what the better are ye for all your dancing? Ye'd have been a deal more comfortable at home."
The Goodman listened to this long story in silence, shaking his head the whole time, and when it was finished, all he replied was: "And what's the point of all your dancing? You would have been a lot more comfortable at home."
At the next new moon the old wife went off again for the night; and when she returned in the morning she told her husband how, on this occasion, she and her friends had taken cockle-shells for boats, and had sailed away over the stormy sea till they reached Norway. And there they had mounted invisible horses of wind, and had ridden and ridden, over mountains and glens, and glaciers, till they reached the land of the Lapps lying under its mantle of snow.
At the next new moon, the old woman went out for the night again; and when she came back in the morning, she told her husband how, this time, she and her friends had used cockle shells as boats and had sailed off over the rough sea until they reached Norway. There, they had hopped on invisible horses made of wind and had ridden and ridden over mountains, valleys, and glaciers, until they arrived in the snowy land of the Lapps.
And here all the Elves, and Fairies, and Mermaids of the North were holding festival with Warlocks, and Brownies, and Pixies, and even the Phantom Hunters themselves, who are never looked upon by mortal eyes. And the Witches from Fife held festival with them, and danced, and feasted, and sang with them, and, what was of more consequence, they learned from them certain wonderful words, which, when they uttered[215] them, would bear them through the air, and would undo all bolts and bars, and so gain them admittance to any place soever where they wanted to be. And after that they had come home again, delighted with the knowledge which they had acquired.
And here all the Elves, Fairies, and Mermaids of the North were celebrating with Warlocks, Brownies, Pixies, and even the Phantom Hunters themselves, who are never seen by human eyes. The Witches from Fife joined in the celebration, dancing, feasting, and singing with them. More importantly, they learned some amazing words that, when spoken[215], would allow them to fly through the air and unlock any doors or barriers, giving them access to any place they wanted to go. Afterward, they returned home, thrilled with the knowledge they had gained.
"What took ye to siccan a land as that?" asked the old man, with a contemptuous grunt. "Ye would hae been a sight warmer in your bed."
"What took you to such a place as that?" asked the old man, with a contemptuous grunt. "You would have been a lot warmer in your bed."
But when his wife returned from her next adventure, he showed a little more interest in her doings.
But when his wife came back from her next adventure, he showed a bit more interest in what she was up to.
For she told him how she and her friends had met in the cottage of one of their number, and how, having heard that the Lord Bishop of Carlisle had some very rare wine in his cellar, they had placed their feet on the crook from which the pot hung, and had pronounced the magic words which they had learned from the Elves of Lappland. And, lo and behold! they flew up the chimney like whiffs of smoke, and sailed through the air like little wreathes of cloud, and in less time than it takes to tell they landed at the Bishop's Palace at Carlisle.
For she told him how she and her friends had gathered at one of their houses, and how, after hearing that the Lord Bishop of Carlisle had some very rare wine in his cellar, they had put their feet on the crook from which the pot hung, and spoke the magic words they learned from the Elves of Lapland. And, lo and behold! they flew up the chimney like puffs of smoke, and floated through the air like little clouds, and in no time at all they arrived at the Bishop's Palace in Carlisle.
And the bolts and the bars flew loose before them, and they went down to his cellar and sampled his wine, and were back in Fife, fine, sober, old women by cock-crow.
And the bolts and bars came undone in front of them, and they went down to his cellar to taste his wine, returning to Fife as sober, dignified old women by dawn.
When he heard this, the old man started from his chair in right earnest, for he loved good wine above all things, and it was but seldom that it came his way.
When he heard this, the old man quickly got up from his chair, because he loved good wine more than anything else, and it didn't come his way very often.
"By my troth, but thou art a wife to be proud of!" he cried. "Tell me the words, Woman! and I will e'en go and sample his Lordship's wine for myself."
"Honestly, you are a wife to be proud of!" he exclaimed. "Tell me what you said, Woman! and I will go and taste his Lordship's wine for myself."
But the Goodwife shook her head. "Na, na! I cannot do that," she said, "for if I did, an' ye telled it over again, 'twould turn the whole world upside down. For everybody would be leaving their own lawful work, and flying about the world after other folk's business and other folk's dainties. So just bide content, Goodman. Ye get on fine with the knowledge ye already possess."
But the Goodwife shook her head. "No, no! I can’t do that," she said, "because if I did, and you told it again, it would turn everything upside down. Everyone would leave their own legitimate work and run around after other people's business and other people's treats. So just be satisfied, Goodman. You’re doing fine with the knowledge you already have."
And although the old man tried to persuade her with all the soft words he could think of, she would not tell him her secret.
And even though the old man tried to convince her with all the gentle words he could come up with, she still wouldn’t share her secret.
But he was a sly old man, and the thought of the Bishop's wine gave him no rest. So night after night he went and hid in the old woman's cottage, in the hope that his wife and her friends would meet there; and although for a long time it was all in vain, at last his trouble was rewarded. For one evening the whole five old women assembled, and in low tones and with chuckles of laughter they recounted all that had befallen them in Lappland. Then, running to the fireplace, they, one after another, climbed on a chair and put their feet on the sooty crook. Then they repeated the magic words, and, hey, presto! they were up the lum and away before the old man could draw his breath.
But he was a crafty old man, and the thought of the Bishop's wine kept him restless. So night after night, he hid in the old woman's cottage, hoping his wife and her friends would gather there; and even though it took a while, his efforts finally paid off. One evening, all five old women came together, and in hushed voices, laughing quietly, they shared everything that happened to them in Lappland. Then, rushing to the fireplace, they each climbed onto a chair and rested their feet on the sooty beam. After that, they recited the magic words, and just like that, they were up the chimney and gone before the old man could catch his breath.
"I can do that, too," he said to himself; and he crawled out of his hiding-place and ran to the fire. He put his foot on the crook and[217] repeated the words, and up the chimney he went, and flew through the air after his wife and her companions, as if he had been a Warlock born.
"I can do that, too," he said to himself, and crawled out of his hiding spot and ran to the fire. He placed his foot on the crook and[217] repeated the words, and up the chimney he went, soaring through the air after his wife and her friends, as if he had been a Warlock all along.
And, as Witches are not in the habit of looking over their shoulders, they never noticed that he was following them, until they reached the Bishop's Palace and went down into his cellar, then, when they found that he was among them, they were not too well pleased.
And since witches don’t usually look back, they didn’t notice he was following them until they got to the Bishop's Palace and went down into his cellar. When they realized he was with them, they weren’t very happy about it.
However, there was no help for it, and they settled down to enjoy themselves. They tapped this cask of wine, and they tapped that, drinking a little of each, but not too much; for they were cautious old women, and they knew that if they wanted to get home before cock-crow it behoved them to keep their heads clear.
However, there was no way around it, and they decided to have a good time. They tapped this cask of wine and that one, sampling a bit of each but not too much; they were careful old women and knew that if they wanted to get home before dawn, they needed to stay sharp.
But the old man was not so wise, for he sipped, and he sipped, until at last he became quite drowsy, and lay down on the floor and fell fast asleep.
But the old man wasn't as wise as he thought, because he kept sipping and sipping until he finally got really drowsy, laid down on the floor, and fell fast asleep.
And his wife, seeing this, thought that she would teach him a lesson not to be so curious in the future. So, when she and her four friends thought that it was time to be gone, she departed without waking him.
And his wife, seeing this, decided to teach him a lesson about being so curious in the future. So, when she and her four friends felt it was time to leave, she left without waking him.
He slept peacefully for some hours, until two of the Bishop's servants, coming down to the cellar to draw wine for their Master's table, almost fell over him in the darkness. Greatly astonished at his presence there, for the cellar door was fast locked, they dragged him up to the light[218] and shook him, and cuffed him, and asked him how he came to be there.
He slept soundly for a few hours until two of the Bishop's servants came down to the cellar to get wine for their Master's table and nearly tripped over him in the dark. Surprised to find him there since the cellar door was securely locked, they pulled him into the light[218] and shook him, slapped him, and asked how he ended up there.
And the poor old man was so confused at being awakened in this rough way, and his head seemed to whirl round so fast, that all he could stammer out was, "that he came from Fife, and that he had travelled on the midnight wind."
And the poor old man was so disoriented by being woken up like this, and his head was spinning so fast, that all he could manage to say was, "that he came from Fife, and that he had traveled on the midnight wind."
As soon as they heard that, the men servants cried out that he was a Warlock, and they dragged him before the Bishop, and, as Bishops in those days had a holy horror of Warlocks and Witches, he ordered him to be burned alive.
As soon as they heard that, the male servants shouted that he was a Warlock, and they dragged him before the Bishop. Since Bishops back then had a strong fear of Warlocks and Witches, he ordered him to be burned alive.
When the sentence was pronounced, you may be very sure that the poor old man wished with all his heart that he had stayed quietly at home in bed, and never hankered after the Bishop's wine.
When the sentence was given, you can be sure that the poor old man wished with all his heart that he had just stayed at home in bed and had never craved the Bishop's wine.
But it was too late to wish that now, for the servants dragged him out into the courtyard, and put a chain round his waist, and fastened it to a great iron stake, and they piled faggots of wood round his feet and set them alight.
But it was too late to wish for that now, as the servants pulled him out into the courtyard, put a chain around his waist, and secured it to a huge iron stake. They piled sticks of wood around his feet and set them on fire.
As the first tiny little tongue of flame crept up, the poor old man thought that his last hour had come. But when he thought that, he forgot completely that his wife was a Witch.
As the first small flicker of flame began to rise, the elderly man believed his final moments had arrived. But in that moment, he completely forgot that his wife was a witch.

For, just as the little tongue of flame began to singe his breeches, there was a swish and a flutter in the air, and a great Grey Bird, with outstretched wings, appeared in the sky, and swooped down suddenly, and perched for a moment on the old man's shoulder.
For just as the small flame started to burn his pants, there was a whoosh and a flutter in the air, and a large Grey Bird, with its wings spread wide, appeared in the sky, swooped down suddenly, and landed for a moment on the old man's shoulder.
And in this Grey Bird's mouth was a little red pirnie, which, to everyone's amazement, it popped on to the prisoner's head. Then it gave one fierce croak, and flew away again, but to the old man's ears that croak was the sweetest music that he had ever heard.
And in this Grey Bird's mouth was a little red cap, which, to everyone's surprise, landed right on the prisoner's head. Then it let out a loud croak and flew away again, but to the old man's ears, that croak was the most beautiful sound he had ever heard.
For to him it was the croak of no earthly bird, but the voice of his wife whispering words of magic to him. And when he heard them he jumped for joy, for he knew that they were words of deliverance, and he shouted them aloud, and his chains fell off, and he mounted in the air—up and up—while the onlookers watched him in awestruck silence.
For him, it wasn't the croak of any earthly bird, but the voice of his wife softly speaking magical words to him. And when he heard them, he leaped for joy, knowing they were words of freedom. He shouted them out loud, and his chains fell off. He rose into the air—up and up—while the spectators looked on in amazed silence.
He flew right away to the Kingdom of Fife, without as much as saying good-bye to them; and when he found himself once more safely at home, you may be very sure that he never tried to find out his wife's secrets again, but left her alone to her own devices.
He took off immediately to the Kingdom of Fife, without even saying goodbye to them; and when he got back home safe and sound, you can be sure that he never tried to pry into his wife's secrets again, but instead let her be on her own.
ASSIPATTLE AND THE MESTER STOORWORM
In far bygone days, in the North, there lived a well-to-do farmer, who had seven sons and one daughter. And the youngest of these seven sons bore a very curious name; for men called him Assipattle, which means, "He who grovels among the ashes."
In ancient times, in the North, there was a wealthy farmer who had seven sons and one daughter. The youngest of these seven sons had a very unusual name; people called him Assipattle, which means, "He who grovels among the ashes."
Perhaps Assipattle deserved his name, for he was rather a lazy boy, who never did any work on the farm as his brothers did, but ran about the doors with ragged clothes and unkempt hair, and whose mind was ever filled with wondrous stories of Trolls and Giants, Elves and Goblins.
Perhaps Assipattle deserved his name, for he was quite a lazy boy who never did any work on the farm like his brothers did, but instead ran around the yard in ragged clothes and messy hair, with his mind always filled with amazing stories about Trolls and Giants, Elves and Goblins.
When the sun was hot in the long summer afternoons, when the bees droned drowsily and even the tiny insects seemed almost asleep, the boy was content to throw himself down on the ash-heap amongst the ashes, and lie there, lazily letting them run through his fingers, as one might play with sand on the sea-shore, basking in the sunshine and telling stories to himself.
When the sun was blazing during the long summer afternoons, when the bees buzzed sleepily and even the tiny bugs seemed nearly asleep, the boy was happy to throw himself down on the ash-heap among the ashes. He would lie there, lazily letting them slip through his fingers, like playing with sand on the beach, soaking up the sun and making up stories for himself.
And his brothers, working hard in the fields, would point to him with mocking fingers, and laugh, and say to each other how well the name[222] suited him, and of how little use he was in the world.
And his brothers, toiling away in the fields, would point at him with mocking fingers, laugh, and tell each other how perfectly the name[222] fit him, and how little he contributed to the world.
And when they came home from their work, they would push him about and tease him, and even his mother would make him sweep the floor, and draw water from the well, and fetch peats from the peat-stack, and do all the little odd jobs that nobody else would do.
And when they got home from work, they would poke fun at him and tease him, and even his mom would make him sweep the floor, draw water from the well, fetch peat from the stack, and handle all the little chores that no one else wanted to do.
So poor Assipattle had rather a hard life of it, and he would often have been very miserable had it not been for his sister, who loved him dearly, and who would listen quite patiently to all the stories that he had to tell; who never laughed at him or told him that he was telling lies, as his brothers did.
So poor Assipattle had a pretty tough life, and he would often be really unhappy if it weren't for his sister, who loved him a lot and listened patiently to all the stories he had to share; she never laughed at him or accused him of lying like his brothers did.
But one day a very sad thing happened—at least, it was a sad thing for poor Assipattle.
But one day, something really sad happened—at least, it was sad for poor Assipattle.
For it chanced that the King of these parts had one only daughter, the Princess Gemdelovely, whom he loved dearly, and to whom he denied nothing. And Princess Gemdelovely was in want of a waiting-maid, and as she had seen Assipattle's sister standing by the garden gate as she was riding by one day, and had taken a fancy to her, she asked her father if she might ask her to come and live at the Castle and serve her.
For it so happened that the King of this region had only one daughter, Princess Gemdelovely, whom he adored and would grant anything she wanted. Princess Gemdelovely needed a maid, and because she had noticed Assipattle's sister standing by the garden gate while riding by one day and found her appealing, she asked her father if she could invite her to come live at the Castle and be her servant.
Her father agreed at once, as he always did agree to any of her wishes; and sent a messenger in haste to the farmer's house to ask if his daughter would come to the Castle to be the Princess's waiting-maid.
Her father immediately agreed, as he always did to any of her requests, and quickly sent a messenger to the farmer's house to ask if his daughter would come to the Castle to be the Princess's maid.
And, of course, the farmer was very pleased at the piece of good fortune which had befallen the girl, and so was her mother, and so were her six brothers, all except poor Assipattle, who looked with wistful eyes after his sister as she rode away, proud of her new clothes and of the rivlins which her father had made her out of cowhide, which she was to wear in the Palace when she waited on the Princess, for at home she always ran barefoot.
And of course, the farmer was really happy about the good luck that had come to the girl, and so was her mother, and so were her six brothers, except for poor Assipattle, who watched his sister leave with longing eyes as she rode away, proud of her new clothes and the shoes her father had made for her out of cowhide, which she would wear in the Palace while serving the Princess, since at home she always went barefoot.
Time passed, and one day a rider rode in hot haste through the country bearing the most terrible tidings. For the evening before, some fishermen, out in their boats, had caught sight of the Mester Stoorworm, which, as everyone knows, was the largest, and the first, and the greatest of all Sea-Serpents. It was that beast which, in the Good Book, is called the Leviathan, and if it had been measured in our day, its tail would have touched Iceland, while its snout rested on the North Cape.
Time went by, and one day a rider rushed through the countryside with shocking news. The evening before, some fishermen out in their boats had spotted the Mester Stoorworm, which, as everyone knows, was the largest and most formidable of all Sea Serpents. This creature is referred to as the Leviathan in the Good Book, and if it were measured today, its tail would reach Iceland while its snout would rest on the North Cape.
And the fishermen had noticed that this fearsome Monster had its head turned towards the mainland, and that it opened its mouth and yawned horribly, as if to show that it was hungry, and that, if it were not fed, it would kill every living thing upon the land, both man and beast, bird and creeping thing.
And the fishermen noticed that this terrifying Monster had its head turned towards the mainland, and that it opened its mouth and yawned dreadfully, as if to show that it was hungry, and that if it wasn't fed, it would kill every living thing on land, including humans, beasts, birds, and creeping creatures.
For 'twas well known that its breath was so poisonous that it consumed as with a burning fire everything that it lighted on. So that, if it pleased the awful creature to lift its head and put forth its breath, like noxious vapour, over the country, in a few weeks the fair land[224] would be turned into a region of desolation.
For it was well known that its breath was so toxic that it burned up everything it touched. So, if the terrible creature decided to raise its head and unleash its breath, like foul smoke, over the land, in just a few weeks the beautiful countryside[224] would be transformed into a wasteland.
As you may imagine, everyone was almost paralysed with terror at this awful calamity which threatened them; and the King called a solemn meeting of all his Counsellors, and asked them if they could devise any way of warding off the danger.
As you can imagine, everyone was nearly frozen with fear at this terrible disaster looming over them; so the King called a serious meeting of all his advisors and asked if they could come up with any way to avoid the danger.
And for three whole days they sat in Council, these grave, bearded men, and many were the suggestions which were made, and many the words of wisdom which were spoken; but, alas! no one was wise enough to think of a way by which the Mester Stoorworm might be driven back.
And for three full days they sat in Council, these serious, bearded men, and there were many suggestions made, and many wise words spoken; but, unfortunately, no one was smart enough to come up with a way to send the Mester Stoorworm away.
At last, at the end of the third day, when everyone had given up hope of finding a remedy, the door of the Council Chamber opened and the Queen appeared.
At last, at the end of the third day, when everyone had lost hope of finding a solution, the door of the Council Chamber opened and the Queen stepped out.
Now the Queen was the King's second wife, and she was not a favourite in the Kingdom, for she was a proud, insolent woman, who did not behave kindly to her step-daughter, the Princess Gemdelovely, and who spent much more of her time in the company of a great Sorcerer, whom everyone feared and dreaded, than she did in that of the King, her husband.
Now the Queen was the King’s second wife, and she wasn’t popular in the Kingdom because she was a proud, arrogant woman who didn’t treat her step-daughter, Princess Gemdelovely, very well. Instead of spending time with her husband, the King, she spent much more of her time with a powerful Sorcerer that everyone feared and dreaded.
So the sober Counsellors looked at her disapprovingly as she came boldly into the Council Chamber and stood up beside the King's Chair of State, and, speaking in a loud, clear voice, addressed them thus:
So the serious advisors looked at her disapprovingly as she confidently entered the Council Chamber and stood next to the King's Chair of State, and, speaking in a loud, clear voice, addressed them like this:
"Ye think that ye are brave men and strong, oh, ye Elders, and fit to be the Protectors of the People. And so it may be, when it is mortals that ye are called on to face. But ye be no match for the foe that now threatens our land. Before him your weapons be but as straw. 'Tis not through strength of arm, but through sorcery, that he will be overcome. So listen to my words, even though they be but those of a woman, and take counsel with the great Sorcerer, from whom nothing is hid, but who knoweth all the mysteries of the earth, and of the air, and of the sea."
"You think you’re brave and strong, oh Elders, and ready to protect the people. Maybe that's true when you're dealing with mortals. But you're no match for the enemy that now threatens our land. Against him, your weapons are nothing but straw. He won't be defeated by brute strength, but by sorcery. So listen to me, even though I’m just a woman, and consult the great Sorcerer, who knows everything, including all the mysteries of the earth, air, and sea."
Now the King and his Counsellors liked not this advice, for they hated the Sorcerer, who had, as they thought, too much influence with the Queen; but they were at their wits' end, and knew not to whom to turn for help, so they were fain to do as she said and summon the Wizard before them.
Now the King and his advisers didn’t like this suggestion because they disliked the Sorcerer, who they believed had too much influence over the Queen. However, they were at a loss and didn’t know where to seek help, so they reluctantly decided to follow her advice and call the Wizard before them.
And when he obeyed the summons and appeared in their midst, they liked him none the better for his looks. For he was long, and thin, and awesome, with a beard that came down to his knee, and hair that wrapped him about like a mantle, and his face was the colour of mortar, as if he had always lived in darkness, and had been afraid to look on the sun.
And when he answered the call and showed up among them, they did not like him any more for his appearance. He was tall and skinny, with a long beard that reached down to his knee, and hair that surrounded him like a cloak. His face was the color of cement, as if he had always lived in the dark and was scared to look at the sun.
But there was no help to be found in any other man, so they laid the case before him, and asked him what they should do. And he answered coldly that he would think over the matter, and come again to the Assembly the following day and give them his advice.
But they couldn't find help from anyone else, so they brought the issue to him and asked what they should do. He replied coolly that he would think about it and return to the Assembly the next day to give them his advice.
And his advice, when they heard it, was like to turn their hair white with horror.
And his advice, when they heard it, was enough to make their hair stand on end in shock.
For he said that the only way to satisfy the Monster, and to make it spare the land, was to feed it every Saturday with seven young maidens, who must be the fairest who could be found; and if, after this remedy had been tried once or twice, it did not succeed in mollifying the Stoorworm and inducing him to depart, there was but one other measure that he could suggest, but that was so horrible and dreadful that he would not rend their hearts by mentioning it in the meantime.
For he said that the only way to appease the Monster and protect the land was to feed it seven young maidens every Saturday, chosen for their beauty. If this method was tried once or twice and didn’t succeed in calming the Stoorworm and making him leave, there was only one other option he could suggest, but it was so terrible and frightening that he didn’t want to hurt their hearts by bringing it up for now.
And as, although they hated him, they feared him also, the Council had e'en to abide by his words, and pronounced the awful doom.
And even though they hated him, they also feared him, so the Council had to go along with what he said and declared the terrible sentence.
And so it came about that, every Saturday, seven bonnie, innocent maidens were bound hand and foot and laid on a rock which ran into the sea, and the Monster stretched out his long, jagged tongue, and swept them into his mouth; while all the rest of the folk looked on from the top of a high hill—or, at least, the men looked—with cold, set faces, while the women hid theirs in their aprons and wept aloud.
And so it happened that every Saturday, seven beautiful, innocent young women were tied up and laid on a rock that extended into the sea. The Monster would stick out his long, jagged tongue and swallow them whole, while everyone else watched from the top of a high hill—or at least the men did—with impassive expressions, while the women hid their faces in their aprons and cried out loud.
"Is there no other way," they cried, "no other way than this, to save the land?"
"Is there really no other way," they exclaimed, "no other way besides this, to save the land?"
But the men only groaned and shook their heads. "No other way," they answered; "no other way."
But the men just sighed and shook their heads. "There's no other way," they replied; "no other way."
Then suddenly a boy's indignant voice rang out among the crowd. "Is there no grown man who would fight that Monster, and kill him, and[227] save the lassies alive? I would do it; I am not feared for the Mester Stoorworm."
Then suddenly a boy's angry voice shouted out among the crowd. "Is there no man who would fight that Monster, kill him, and[227] save the girls? I would do it; I'm not afraid of the Master Stoorworm."
It was the boy Assipattle who spoke, and everyone looked at him in amazement as he stood staring at the great Sea-Serpent, his fingers twitching with rage, and his great blue eyes glowing with pity and indignation.
It was the boy Assipattle who spoke, and everyone looked at him in amazement as he stood staring at the huge Sea-Serpent, his fingers twitching with anger, and his bright blue eyes shining with pity and righteous anger.
"The poor bairn's mad; the sight hath turned his head," they whispered one to another; and they would have crowded round him to pet and comfort him, but his elder brother came and gave him a heavy clout on the side of his head.
"The poor kid's gone crazy; the sight has messed with his head," they whispered to each other; and they would have gathered around him to pet and comfort him, but his older brother came and gave him a hard whack on the side of his head.
"Thou fight the Stoorworm!" he cried contemptuously. "A likely story! Go home to thy ash-pit, and stop speaking havers;" and, taking his arm, he drew him to the place where his other brothers were waiting, and they all went home together.
"You're going to fight the Stoorworm!" he said doubtfully. "Yeah, right! Go back to your ash-pit and stop talking nonsense;" and, taking his arm, he led him to where his other brothers were waiting, and they all headed home together.
But all the time Assipattle kept on saying that he meant to kill the Stoorworm; and at last his brothers became so angry at what they thought was mere bragging, that they picked up stones and pelted him so hard with them that at last he took to his heels and ran away from them.
But all the time Assipattle kept saying he was going to kill the Stoorworm; eventually, his brothers got so mad at what they thought was just empty bragging that they picked up stones and threw them at him so hard that he finally turned and ran away from them.
That evening the six brothers were threshing corn in the barn, and Assipattle, as usual, was lying among the ashes thinking his own thoughts, when his mother came out and bade him run and tell the others to come in for their supper.
That evening, the six brothers were threshing corn in the barn, while Assipattle, as usual, was lying among the ashes lost in his thoughts. His mother came out and told him to go and call the others in for supper.
The boy did as he was bid, for he was a willing enough little fellow; but when he entered the barn his brothers, in revenge for his having run away from them in the afternoon, set on him and pulled him down, and piled so much straw on top of him that, had his father not come from the house to see what they were all waiting for, he would, of a surety, have been smothered.
The boy did what he was told, as he was a pretty eager little guy; but when he walked into the barn, his brothers, seeking revenge for him running away from them in the afternoon, jumped on him and knocked him down. They piled so much straw on top of him that if their father hadn't come out of the house to see what they were all waiting for, he definitely would have been smothered.
But when, at supper-time, his mother was quarrelling with the other lads for what they had done, and saying to them that it was only cowards who set on bairns littler and younger than themselves, Assipattle looked up from the bicker of porridge which he was supping.
But when, at dinner time, his mother was arguing with the other boys about what they had done, telling them that only cowards pick on kids smaller and younger than themselves, Assipattle looked up from the bowl of porridge he was eating.
"Vex not thyself, Mother," he said, "for I could have fought them all if I liked; ay, and beaten them, too."
"Don't worry, Mother," he said, "because I could have fought all of them if I wanted to; yes, and I would have won, too."
"Why didst thou not essay it then?" cried everybody at once.
"Why didn't you try it then?" everyone exclaimed at once.
"Because I knew that I would need all my strength when I go to fight the Giant Stoorworm," replied Assipattle gravely.
"Because I knew that I would need all my strength when I go to fight the Giant Stoorworm," replied Assipattle seriously.
And, as you may fancy, the others laughed louder than before.
And, as you can imagine, the others laughed even louder than before.
Time passed, and every Saturday seven lassies were thrown to the Stoorworm, until at last it was felt that this state of things could not be allowed to go on any longer; for if it did, there would soon be no maidens at all left in the country.
Time went by, and every Saturday seven girls were sacrificed to the Stoorworm, until finally, people realized that this situation couldn't continue; if it did, there would soon be no young women left in the country.
So the Elders met once more, and, after long consultation, it was agreed that the Sorcerer should be summoned, and asked what his other[229] remedy was. "For, by our troth," said they, "it cannot be worse than that which we are practising now."
So the Elders gathered again, and after a lengthy discussion, they agreed to call the Sorcerer and ask what his other[229] solution was. "For, honestly," they said, "it can't be worse than what we're doing now."
But, had they known it, the new remedy was even more dreadful than the old. For the cruel Queen hated her step-daughter, Gemdelovely, and the wicked Sorcerer knew that she did, and that she would not be sorry to get rid of her, and, things being as they were, he thought that he saw a way to please the Queen. So he stood up in the Council, and, pretending to be very sorry, said that the only other thing that could be done was to give the Princess Gemdelovely to the Stoorworm, then would it of a surety depart.
But, if they had known, the new remedy was actually worse than the old one. The cruel Queen hated her stepdaughter, Gemdelovely, and the wicked Sorcerer was aware of this. He knew she wouldn’t mind getting rid of her, and given the circumstances, he thought he saw a way to please the Queen. So, he stood up in the Council and, pretending to be very remorseful, said that the only other option was to give Princess Gemdelovely to the Stoorworm; then it would surely leave.
When they heard this sentence a terrible stillness fell upon the Council, and everyone covered his face with his hands, for no man dare look at the King.
When they heard this statement, a terrible silence fell over the Council, and everyone covered their faces with their hands, because no one dared to look at the King.
But although his dear daughter was as the apple of his eye, he was a just and righteous Monarch, and he felt that it was not right that other fathers should have been forced to part with their daughters, in order to try and save the country, if his child was to be spared.
But even though his beloved daughter was everything to him, he was a fair and just king, and he believed it wasn’t right for other fathers to have to give up their daughters to help save the country while his own child was allowed to remain safe.
So, after he had had speech with the Princess, he stood up before the Elders, and declared, with trembling voice, that both he and she were ready to make the sacrifice.
So, after he had talked with the Princess, he stood up before the Elders and declared, with a shaky voice, that both he and she were ready to make the sacrifice.
"She is my only child," he said, "and the last of her race. Yet it seemeth good to both of us that she should lay down her life, if by[230] so doing she may save the land that she loves so well."
"She is my only child," he said, "and the last of her kind. Yet it seems right to both of us that she should sacrifice her life if by [230] doing so she can save the land that she loves so much."
Salt tears ran down the faces of the great bearded men as they heard their King's words, for they all knew how dear the Princess Gemdelovely was to him. But it was felt that what he said was wise and true, and that the thing was just and right; for 'twere better, surely, that one maiden should die, even although she were of Royal blood, than that bands of other maidens should go to their death week by week, and all to no purpose.
Salt tears ran down the faces of the great bearded men as they listened to their King's words, knowing how much the Princess Gemdelovely meant to him. But everyone realized that what he said was wise and true, and that it was fair and just; for it was certainly better that one maiden should die, even though she was of Royal blood, than that groups of other maidens should face death week after week, all for nothing.
So, amid heavy sobs, the aged Lawman—he who was the chief man of the Council—rose up to pronounce the Princess's doom. But, ere he did so, the King's Kemper—or Fighting-man—stepped forward.
So, amidst loud sobs, the old Lawman—who was the leader of the Council—stood up to announce the Princess's fate. But before he could do that, the King's Kemper—or Fighter—stepped forward.
"Nature teaches us that it is fitting that each beast hath a tail," he said; "and this Doom, which our Lawman is about to pronounce, is in very sooth a venomous beast. And, if I had my way, the tail which it would bear after it is this, that if the Mester Stoorworm doth not depart, and that right speedily, after he have devoured the Princess, the next thing that is offered to him be no tender young maiden, but that tough, lean old Sorcerer."
"Nature shows us that it's natural for every creature to have a tail," he said; "and this Judgment, which our Lawman is about to pronounce, is truly a poisonous beast. And, if it were up to me, the tail it would have is this: if the Master Stoorworm doesn’t leave, and quickly, after he devours the Princess, then the next thing offered to him should not be a tender young maiden, but that tough, thin old Sorcerer."
And at his words there was such a great shout of approval that the wicked Sorcerer seemed to shrink within himself, and his pale face grew paler than it was before.
And at his words, there was such a loud cheer of approval that the wicked Sorcerer seemed to shrink back, and his pale face became even paler than it had been before.
Now, three weeks were allowed between the time that the Doom was pronounced upon the Princess and the time that it was carried out, so[231] that the King might send Ambassadors to all the neighbouring Kingdoms to issue proclamations that, if any Champion would come forward who was able to drive away the Stoorworm and save the Princess, he should have her for his wife.
Now, there were three weeks between the moment the Doom was declared on the Princess and when it would be enforced, so[231] the King could send Ambassadors to all the nearby Kingdoms to announce that if any Champion stepped up who could defeat the Stoorworm and save the Princess, he would get to marry her.
And with her he should have the Kingdom, as well as a very famous sword that was now in the King's possession, but which had belonged to the great god Odin, with which he had fought and vanquished all his foes.
And with her, he would receive the Kingdom, along with a legendary sword that was currently in the King's possession, but had once belonged to the great god Odin, with which he had battled and defeated all his enemies.
The sword bore the name of Sickersnapper, and no man had any power against it.
The sword was called Sickersnapper, and no one had any power against it.
The news of all these things spread over the length and breadth of the land, and everyone mourned for the fate that was like to befall the Princess Gemdelovely. And the farmer, and his wife, and their six sons mourned also;—all but Assipattle, who sat amongst the ashes and said nothing.
The news of all these events spread far and wide across the land, and everyone grieved for the fate that was about to befall Princess Gemdelovely. The farmer, his wife, and their six sons also mourned—everyone except Assipattle, who sat among the ashes and said nothing.
When the King's Proclamation was made known throughout the neighbouring Kingdoms, there was a fine stir among all the young Gallants, for it seemed but a little thing to slay a Sea-Monster; and a beautiful wife, a fertile Kingdom, and a trusty sword are not to be won every day.
When the King's Proclamation was announced across the neighboring Kingdoms, there was quite a buzz among all the young Knights, as it seemed easy to kill a Sea Monster; and a beautiful wife, a prosperous Kingdom, and a reliable sword aren’t things you get every day.
So six-and-thirty Champions arrived at the King's Palace, each hoping to gain the prize.
So thirty-six champions arrived at the King's Palace, each hoping to win the prize.
But the King sent them all out to look at the Giant Stoorworm lying in the sea with its enormous mouth open, and when they saw it, twelve of[232] them were seized with sudden illness, and twelve of them were so afraid that they took to their heels and ran, and never stopped till they reached their own countries; and so only twelve returned to the King's Palace, and as for them, they were so downcast at the thought of the task that they had undertaken that they had no spirit left in them at all.
But the King sent everyone out to see the Giant Stoorworm lying in the sea with its huge mouth wide open, and when they saw it, twelve of[232] them were suddenly overcome with sickness, and twelve of them were so terrified that they ran away and didn’t stop until they got back to their own countries; so only twelve returned to the King's Palace, and they were so disheartened by the task they had taken on that they had no energy left in them at all.
And none of them dare try to kill the Stoorworm; so the three weeks passed slowly by, until the night before the day on which the Princess was to be sacrificed. On that night the King, feeling that he must do something to entertain his guests, made a great supper for them.
And none of them dared to try to kill the Stoorworm; so the three weeks went by slowly, until the night before the day when the Princess was to be sacrificed. That night, the King, feeling he had to do something to entertain his guests, prepared a big supper for them.
But, as you may think, it was a dreary feast, for everyone was thinking so much about the terrible thing that was to happen on the morrow, that no one could eat or drink.
But, as you might imagine, it was a dull feast, because everyone was so preoccupied with the awful thing that was going to happen the next day that no one could eat or drink.
And when it was all over, and everybody had retired to rest, save the King and his old Kemperman, the King returned to the great hall, and went slowly up to his Chair of State, high up on the dais. It was not like the Chairs of State that we know nowadays; it was nothing but a massive Kist, in which he kept all the things which he treasured most.
And when it was all over, and everyone had gone to bed except the King and his old Kemperman, the King went back to the great hall and slowly walked up to his Chair of State, high up on the platform. It wasn't like the thrones we see today; it was just a big chest where he kept all the things he valued most.
The old Monarch undid the iron bolts with trembling fingers, and lifted the lid, and took out the wondrous sword Sickersnapper, which had belonged to the great god Odin.
The old Monarch removed the iron bolts with shaky fingers, lifted the lid, and took out the amazing sword Sickersnapper, which had belonged to the mighty god Odin.
His trusty Kemperman, who had stood by him in a hundred fights, watched him with pitying eyes.
His reliable Kemperman, who had stood by him in a hundred battles, watched him with sympathetic eyes.
"Why lift ye out the sword," he said softly, "when thy fighting days are done? Right nobly hast thou fought thy battles in the past, oh, my Lord! when thine arm was strong and sure. But when folk's years number four score and sixteen, as thine do, 'tis time to leave such work to other and younger men."
"Why do you take up the sword," he said gently, "when your fighting days are over? You fought your battles bravely in the past, my Lord! back when you were strong and confident. But when a person's age reaches eighty-six, like yours, it's time to leave that work to younger men."
The old King turned on him angrily, with something of the old fire in his eyes. "Wheest," he cried, "else will I turn this sword on thee. Dost thou think that I can see my only bairn devoured by a Monster, and not lift a finger to try and save her when no other man will? I tell thee—and I will swear it with my two thumbs crossed on Sickersnapper—that both the sword and I will be destroyed before so much as one of her hairs be touched. So go, an' thou love me, my old comrade, and order my boat to be ready, with the sail set and the prow pointed out to sea. I will go myself and fight the Stoorworm; and if I do not return, I will lay it on thee to guard my cherished daughter. Peradventure, my life may redeem hers."
The old King glared at him angrily, with a spark of his former spirit in his eyes. "Shut up," he shouted, "or I’ll turn this sword on you. Do you think I can just sit by and watch my only child get eaten by a Monster without doing anything when no one else will? I swear to you—cross my heart—that both the sword and I will be gone before even one of her hairs is harmed. So go, if you care about me, my old friend, and get my boat ready, with the sail up and the bow pointed towards the sea. I will go myself and fight the Stoorworm; and if I don't come back, I charge you with protecting my beloved daughter. Maybe my life can save hers."
Now that night everybody at the farm went to bed betimes, for next morning the whole family was to set out early, to go to the top of the hill near the sea, to see the Princess eaten by the Stoorworm. All except Assipattle, who was to be left at home to herd the geese.
Now that night, everyone at the farm went to bed early, because the next morning the whole family was set to leave early to go to the top of the hill by the sea to see the Princess being eaten by the Stoorworm. Everyone except Assipattle, who was going to stay home to watch the geese.
The lad was so vexed at this—for he had great schemes in his head—that he could not sleep. And as he lay tossing and tumbling about in his corner among the ashes, he heard his father and mother talking in the great box-bed. And, as he listened, he found that they were having an argument.
The boy was so frustrated by this—for he had big plans in his mind—that he couldn't sleep. As he lay tossing and turning in his corner among the ashes, he heard his parents talking in the big box bed. While he listened, he realized they were having a disagreement.
"'Tis such a long way to the hill overlooking the sea, I fear me I shall never walk it," said his mother. "I think I had better bide at home."
"'It's such a long way to the hill overlooking the sea, I worry I won't make it,' said his mother. 'I think I should just stay home.'"
"Nay," replied her husband, "that would be a bonny-like thing, when all the country-side is to be there. Thou shalt ride behind me on my good mare Go-Swift."
"Nah," her husband replied, "that would be quite a sight, with everyone from the area attending. You can ride behind me on my good mare, Go-Swift."
"I do not care to trouble thee to take me behind thee," said his wife, "for methinks thou dost not love me as thou wert wont to do."
"I don’t want to bother you to take me behind you," his wife said, "because it seems to me that you don’t love me like you used to."
"The woman's havering," cried the Goodman of the house impatiently. "What makes thee think that I have ceased to love thee?"
"The woman is rambling," the Goodman of the house exclaimed impatiently. "What makes you think that I've stopped loving you?"
"Because thou wilt no longer tell me thy secrets," answered his wife. "To go no further, think of this very horse, Go-Swift. For five long years I have been begging thee to tell me how it is that, when thou ridest her, she flies faster than the wind, while if any other man mount her, she hirples along like a broken-down nag."
"Because you won’t tell me your secrets anymore," his wife replied. "To be clear, think about this very horse, Go-Swift. For five long years, I’ve been asking you to explain how it is that when you ride her, she flies faster than the wind, but when anyone else gets on her, she limps along like an old, worn-out horse."
The Goodman laughed. "'Twas not for lack of love, Goodwife," he said, "though it might be lack of trust. For women's tongues wag but loosely; and I did not want other folk to ken my secret. But since my silence[235] hath vexed thy heart, I will e'en tell it thee.
The Goodman laughed. "It wasn't for lack of love, Goodwife," he said, "though it might be a lack of trust. Because women's words can spread easily; and I didn't want others to know my secret. But since my silence [235] has upset your heart, I'll go ahead and tell you.
"When I want Go-Swift to stand, I give her one clap on the left shoulder. When I would have her go like any other horse, I give her two claps on the right. But when I want her to fly like the wind, I whistle through the windpipe of a goose. And, as I never ken when I want her to gallop like that, I aye keep the bird's thrapple in the left-hand pocket of my coat."
"When I want Go-Swift to stop, I give her a clap on the left shoulder. When I want her to move like any other horse, I give her two claps on the right. But when I want her to speed up like the wind, I whistle through a goose's windpipe. And since I never know when I want her to gallop like that, I always keep the bird's throat in the left pocket of my coat."
"So that is how thou managest the beast," said the farmer's wife, in a satisfied tone; "and that is what becomes of all my goose thrapples. Oh! but thou art a clever fellow, Goodman; and now that I ken the way of it I may go to sleep."
"So that's how you handle the beast," said the farmer's wife, with a satisfied tone; "and that’s what happens to all my goose giblets. Oh! but you are a clever guy, Goodman; and now that I understand how it works, I can go to sleep."
Assipattle was not tumbling about in the ashes now; he was sitting up in the darkness, with glowing cheeks and sparkling eyes.
Assipattle wasn't rolling around in the ashes anymore; he was sitting up in the dark, with flushed cheeks and bright eyes.
His opportunity had come at last, and he knew it.
His chance had finally arrived, and he was aware of it.
He waited patiently till their heavy breathing told him that his parents were asleep; then he crept over to where his father's clothes were, and took the goose's windpipe out of the pocket of his coat, and slipped noiselessly out of the house. Once he was out of it, he ran like lightning to the stable. He saddled and bridled Go-Swift, and threw a halter round her neck, and led her to the stable door.
He waited patiently until his parents' heavy breathing indicated they were asleep; then he quietly moved over to his father's clothes, took the goose's windpipe from his coat pocket, and slipped silently out of the house. Once outside, he ran like the wind to the stable. He saddled and bridled Go-Swift, threw a halter around her neck, and led her to the stable door.
The good mare, unaccustomed to her new groom, pranced, and reared, and plunged; but Assipattle, knowing his father's secret, clapped her once[236] on the left shoulder, and she stood as still as a stone. Then he mounted her, and gave her two claps on the right shoulder, and the good horse trotted off briskly, giving a loud neigh as she did so.
The good mare, unfamiliar with her new handler, pranced, reared up, and dashed around; but Assipattle, aware of his father's secret, gave her a quick clap on the left shoulder, and she froze like a statue. Then he got on her, clapped her twice on the right shoulder, and the good horse trotted off quickly, letting out a loud neigh as she went.
The unwonted sound, ringing out in the stillness of the night, roused the household, and the Goodman and his six sons came tumbling down the wooden stairs, shouting to one another in confusion that someone was stealing Go-Swift.
The unusual noise, breaking the silence of the night, woke up the household, and the father and his six sons came rushing down the wooden stairs, shouting to each other in confusion that someone was stealing Go-Swift.
The farmer was the first to reach the door; and when he saw, in the starlight, the vanishing form of his favourite steed, he cried at the top of his voice:
The farmer was the first to get to the door; and when he saw, in the starlight, the disappearing figure of his favorite horse, he shouted at the top of his lungs:
Go-Swift, wow!"
And when Go-Swift heard that she pulled up in a moment. All seemed lost, for the farmer and his sons could run very fast indeed, and it seemed to Assipattle, sitting motionless on Go-Swift's back, that they would very soon make up on him.
And when Go-Swift heard that, she quickly sped up. All seemed hopeless, because the farmer and his sons were really fast, and Assipattle, sitting still on Go-Swift's back, thought they would catch up to him very soon.
But, luckily, he remembered the goose's thrapple, and he pulled it out of his pocket and whistled through it. In an instant the good mare bounded forward, swift as the wind, and was over the hill and out of reach of its pursuers before they had taken ten steps more.
But, fortunately, he thought of the goose's throat whistle, and he took it out of his pocket and whistled through it. In no time, the good horse leaped forward, fast as the wind, and was over the hill and out of reach of its pursuers before they had taken ten more steps.
Day was dawning when the lad came within sight of the sea; and there, in front of him, in the water, lay the enormous Monster whom he had come so far to slay. Anyone would have said that he was mad even to dream of making such an attempt, for he was but a slim, unarmed youth, and the Mester Stoorworm was so big that men said it would reach the fourth part round the world. And its tongue was jagged at the end like a fork, and with this fork it could sweep whatever it chose into its mouth, and devour it at its leisure.
Day was breaking when the young man finally saw the sea; and there, in front of him, in the water, lay the enormous Monster he had traveled so far to defeat. Anyone would think he was crazy to even consider such an attempt, since he was just a slim, unarmed youth, and the Mester Stoorworm was so enormous that people said it could wrap around a quarter of the globe. Its tongue ended in a jagged fork, and with that fork, it could pull anything it wanted into its mouth and eat it at its leisure.
For all this, Assipattle was not afraid, for he had the heart of a hero underneath his tattered garments. "I must be cautious," he said to himself, "and do by my wits what I cannot do by my strength."
For all this, Assipattle was not afraid, because he had the heart of a hero beneath his worn-out clothes. "I have to be careful," he told himself, "and use my wits for what I can't achieve with my strength."
He climbed down from his seat on Go-Swift's back, and tethered the good steed to a tree, and walked on, looking well about him, till he came to a little cottage on the edge of a wood.
He got off Go-Swift's back, tied the good horse to a tree, and walked on, keeping a lookout until he reached a small cottage at the edge of a woods.
The door was not locked, so he entered, and found its occupant, an old woman, fast asleep in bed. He did not disturb her, but he took down an iron pot from the shelf, and examined it closely.
The door wasn’t locked, so he walked in and saw its occupant, an old woman, sound asleep in bed. He didn’t wake her, but he took an iron pot down from the shelf and looked it over closely.
"This will serve my purpose," he said; "and surely the old dame would not grudge it if she knew 'twas to save the Princess's life."
"This will work for me," he said; "and I'm sure the old lady wouldn’t mind if she knew it was to save the Princess's life."
Then he lifted a live peat from the smouldering fire, and went his way.
Then he picked up a burning peat from the smoldering fire and continued on his way.
Down at the water's edge he found the King's boat lying, guarded by a single boatman, with its sails set and its prow turned in the direction of the Mester Stoorworm.
Down by the water's edge, he found the King's boat docked, watched over by one boatman, with its sails up and its bow facing the Mester Stoorworm.
"It's a cold morning," said Assipattle. "Art thou not well-nigh frozen sitting there? If thou wilt come on shore, and run about, and warm thyself, I will get into the boat and guard it till thou returnest."
"It's a cold morning," said Assipattle. "Aren't you almost frozen sitting there? If you come ashore and run around to warm up, I'll get into the boat and watch it until you come back."
"A likely story," replied the man. "And what would the King say if he were to come, as I expect every moment he will do, and find me playing myself on the sand, and his good boat left to a smatchet like thee? 'Twould be as much as my head is worth."
"A likely story," the man replied. "What do you think the King would say if he were to come, as I expect he will at any moment, and find me playing here on the sand, while his good boat is left to a fool like you? That would be enough to cost me my head."
"As thou wilt," answered Assipattle carelessly, beginning to search among the rocks. "In the meantime, I must be looking for a wheen mussels to roast for my breakfast." And after he had gathered the mussels, he began to make a hole in the sand to put the live peat in. The boatman watched him curiously, for he, too, was beginning to feel hungry.
"As you wish," replied Assipattle casually, starting to search among the rocks. "In the meantime, I need to find some mussels to roast for my breakfast." Once he had gathered the mussels, he began to dig a hole in the sand to place the live coals in. The boatman watched him with interest, as he was also starting to feel hungry.
Presently the lad gave a wild shriek, and jumped high in the air. "Gold, gold!" he cried. "By the name of Thor, who would have looked to find gold here?"
Presently, the boy let out a wild scream and jumped high into the air. "Gold, gold!" he shouted. "By the name of Thor, who would have expected to find gold here?"
This was too much for the boatman. Forgetting all about his head and the King, he jumped out of the boat, and, pushing Assipattle aside, began to scrape among the sand with all his might.
This was too much for the boatman. Forgetting all about his head and the King, he jumped out of the boat, and, pushing Assipattle aside, started to dig in the sand with all his strength.

While he was doing so, Assipattle seized his pot, jumped into the boat, pushed her off, and was half a mile out to sea before the outwitted man, who, needless to say, could find no gold, noticed what he was about.
While he was doing this, Assipattle grabbed his pot, jumped into the boat, pushed it off, and was half a mile out to sea before the tricked man, who obviously found no gold, realized what was happening.
And, of course, he was very angry, and the old King was more angry still when he came down to the shore, attended by his Nobles and carrying the great sword Sickersnapper, in the vain hope that he, poor feeble old man that he was, might be able in some way to defeat the Monster and save his daughter.
And, of course, he was very angry, and the old King was even angrier when he came down to the shore, accompanied by his nobles and carrying the great sword Sickersnapper, hoping that, despite being a frail old man, he could somehow defeat the Monster and save his daughter.
But to make such an attempt was beyond his power now that his boat was gone. So he could only stand on the shore, along with the fast assembling crowd of his subjects, and watch what would befall.
But making such an attempt was beyond his ability now that his boat was gone. So he could only stand on the shore, alongside the quickly gathering crowd of his subjects, and watch what would happen.
And this was what befell!
And this is what happened!
Assipattle, sailing slowly over the sea, and watching the Mester Stoorworm intently, noticed that the terrible Monster yawned occasionally, as if longing for his weekly feast. And as it yawned a great flood of sea-water went down its throat, and came out again at its huge gills.
Assipattle, slowly sailing across the sea and closely watching the Mester Stoorworm, noticed that the fearsome Monster yawned every now and then, as if craving its weekly meal. Each time it yawned, a massive rush of seawater flowed down its throat and came out again through its enormous gills.
So the brave lad took down his sail, and pointed the prow of his boat straight at the Monster's mouth, and the next time it yawned he and his boat were sucked right in, and, like Jonah, went straight down its throat into the dark regions inside its body. On and on the boat floated; but as it went the water grew less, pouring out of the Stoorworm's gills, till at last it stuck, as it were, on dry land. And Assipattle jumped out, his pot in his hand, and began to explore.[241]
So the brave young man took down his sail and aimed the front of his boat directly at the monster's mouth. The next time it opened wide, he and his boat were pulled right in, like Jonah, going straight down its throat into the dark parts inside its body. The boat continued to float along, but as it moved, the water decreased, pouring out of the Stoorworm's gills, until finally, it got stuck, as if on dry land. Assipattle jumped out, pot in hand, and started to explore.[241]
Presently he came to the huge creature's liver, and having heard that the liver of a fish is full of oil, he made a hole in it and put in the live peat.
Currently, he reached the massive creature's liver, and having heard that a fish's liver is full of oil, he made a hole in it and inserted the live peat.
Woe's me! but there was a conflagration! And Assipattle just got back to his boat in time; for the Mester Stoorworm, in its convulsions, threw the boat right out of its mouth again, and it was flung up, high and dry, on the bare land.
Woe is me! But there was a fire! And Assipattle just made it back to his boat in time; because the Mester Stoorworm, in its thrashing, spat the boat right out of its mouth again, and it was thrown up, high and dry, on the empty land.
The commotion in the sea was so terrible that the King and his daughter—who by this time had come down to the shore dressed like a bride, in white, ready to be thrown to the Monster—and all his Courtiers, and all the country-folk, were fain to take refuge on the hill top, out of harm's way, and stand and see what happened next.
The chaos in the sea was so intense that the King and his daughter—who had by then come down to the shore dressed like a bride in white, ready to be sacrificed to the Monster—and all his Courtiers, along with the local villagers, were forced to take refuge on the hilltop, away from danger, and watch to see what would happen next.
And this was what happened next.
And this is what happened next.
The poor, distressed creature—for it was now to be pitied, even although it was a great, cruel, awful Mester Stoorworm—tossed itself to and fro, twisting and writhing.
The poor, distressed creature—now truly deserving of pity, even though it was a huge, cruel, awful Mester Stoorworm—thrashed around, twisting and writhing.
And as it tossed its awful head out of the water its tongue fell out, and struck the earth with such force that it made a great dent in it, into which the sea rushed. And that dent formed the crooked Straits which now divide Denmark from Norway and Sweden.
And as it threw its terrifying head out of the water, its tongue fell out and hit the ground with such force that it created a huge dent, into which the sea rushed. That dent became the twisted Straits that now separate Denmark from Norway and Sweden.
Then some of its teeth fell out and rested in the sea, and became the Islands that we now call the Orkney Isles; and a little afterwards[242] some more teeth dropped out, and they became what we now call the Shetland Isles.
Then some of its teeth fell out and landed in the sea, turning into the Islands that we now call the Orkney Isles; shortly after[242] some more teeth fell out, and they became what we now refer to as the Shetland Isles.
After that the creature twisted itself into a great lump and died; and this lump became the Island of Iceland; and the fire which Assipattle had kindled with his live peat still burns on underneath it, and that is why there are mountains which throw out fire in that chilly land.
After that, the creature curled up into a big lump and died; this lump became the Island of Iceland; and the fire that Assipattle had started with his live peat still burns underneath it, which is why there are mountains that erupt with fire in that cold land.
When at last it was plainly seen that the Mester Stoorworm was dead, the King could scarce contain himself with joy. He put his arms round Assipattle's neck, and kissed him, and called him his son. And he took off his own Royal Mantle and put it on the lad, and girded his good sword Sickersnapper round his waist. And he called his daughter, the Princess Gemdelovely, to him, and put her hand in his, and declared that when the right time came she should be his wife, and that he should be ruler over all the Kingdom.
When it finally became clear that the Mester Stoorworm was dead, the King could hardly contain his joy. He wrapped his arms around Assipattle's neck, kissed him, and called him his son. He took off his Royal Mantle and draped it over the boy, then fastened his trusty sword Sickersnapper around his waist. He called for his daughter, Princess Gemdelovely, took her hand, and announced that when the time was right, she would be his wife, and he would rule over the entire Kingdom.
Then the whole company mounted their horses again, and Assipattle rode on Go-Swift by the Princess's side; and so they returned, with great joy, to the King's Palace.
Then everyone got back on their horses, and Assipattle rode on Go-Swift next to the Princess; and so they returned, filled with joy, to the King's Palace.
But as they were nearing the gate Assipattle's sister, she who was the Princess's maid, ran out to meet him, and signed to the Princess to lout down, and whispered something in her ear.
But as they were getting close to the gate, Assipattle's sister, who was the Princess's maid, ran out to meet him, signaled for the Princess to bend down, and whispered something in her ear.
The Princess's face grew dark, and she turned her horse's head and rode back to where her father was, with his Nobles. She told him the words[243] that the maiden had spoken; and when he heard them his face, too, grew as black as thunder.
The Princess's expression soured, and she turned her horse around, riding back to her father and his nobles. She shared with him the words[243] that the maiden had said; and when he heard them, his expression darkened like a stormy sky.
For the matter was this: The cruel Queen, full of joy at the thought that she was to be rid, once for all, of her step-daughter, had been making love to the wicked Sorcerer all the morning in the old King's absence.
For the matter was this: The cruel Queen, thrilled at the idea of finally getting rid of her stepdaughter, had been flirting with the wicked Sorcerer all morning while the old King was away.
"He shall be killed at once," cried the Monarch. "Such behaviour cannot be overlooked."
"He needs to be killed right away," shouted the Monarch. "We can't ignore behavior like that."
"Thou wilt have much ado to find him, your Majesty," said the girl, "for 'tis more than an hour since he and the Queen fled together on the fleetest horses that they could find in the stables."
"You're going to have a hard time finding him, Your Majesty," said the girl, "because it's been over an hour since he and the Queen rode off together on the fastest horses they could find in the stables."
"But I can find him," cried Assipattle; and he went off like the wind on his good horse Go-Swift.
"But I can find him," shouted Assipattle; and he took off like a shot on his trusty horse Go-Swift.
It was not long before he came within sight of the fugitives, and he drew his sword and shouted to them to stop.
It wasn't long before he spotted the fugitives, and he took out his sword and shouted for them to stop.
They heard the shout, and turned round, and they both laughed aloud in derision when they saw that it was only the boy who grovelled in the ashes who pursued them.
They heard the shout, turned around, and both laughed out loud in mockery when they saw it was just the boy crawling in the ashes who was chasing them.
"The insolent brat! I will cut off his head for him! I will teach him a lesson!" cried the Sorcerer; and he rode boldly back to meet Assipattle. For although he was no fighter, he knew that no ordinary weapon could harm his enchanted body; therefore he was not afraid.
"The rude kid! I'll take care of him! I'll show him what's what!" shouted the Sorcerer, and he confidently rode back to confront Assipattle. Even though he wasn't a fighter, he knew that no regular weapon could hurt his enchanted body, so he felt fearless.
But he did not count on Assipattle having the Sword of the great god Odin, with which he had slain all his enemies; and before this magic weapon he was powerless. And, at one thrust, the young lad ran it through his body as easily as if he had been any ordinary man, and he fell from his horse, dead.
But he didn't expect Assipattle to have the Sword of the great god Odin, with which he had defeated all his enemies; and before this magical weapon, he was helpless. In one swift move, the young lad pierced his body as easily as if he were just any ordinary man, and he fell from his horse, dead.
Then the Courtiers of the King, who had also set off in pursuit, but whose steeds were less fleet of foot than Go-Swift, came up, and seized the bridle of the Queen's horse, and led it and its rider back to the Palace.
Then the King's Courtiers, who had also set off in pursuit but whose horses were not as fast as Go-Swift, caught up and grabbed the bridle of the Queen's horse, taking it and its rider back to the Palace.
She was brought before the Council, and judged, and condemned to be shut up in a high tower for the remainder of her life. Which thing surely came to pass.
She was brought before the Council, judged, and sentenced to be locked away in a high tower for the rest of her life. And that’s exactly what happened.
As for Assipattle, when the proper time came he was married to the Princess Gemdelovely, with great feasting and rejoicing. And when the old King died they ruled the Kingdom for many a long year.
As for Assipattle, when the right time came, he married Princess Gemdelovely, and there was a huge celebration. After the old King passed away, they ruled the Kingdom for many years.

THE FOX AND THE WOLF
There was once a Fox and a Wolf, who set up house together in a cave near the sea-shore. Although you may not think so, they got on very well for a time, for they went out hunting all day, and when they came back at night they were generally too tired to do anything but to eat their supper and go to bed.
There was once a Fox and a Wolf who moved in together in a cave by the seaside. You might not believe it, but they actually got along quite well for a while. They spent all day hunting, and by the time they returned home at night, they were usually too worn out to do anything but eat dinner and go to sleep.
They might have lived together always had it not been for the slyness and greediness of the Fox, who tried to over-reach his companion, who was not nearly so clever as he was.
They could have lived together forever if it hadn't been for the cunning and greed of the Fox, who tried to outsmart his companion, who wasn't nearly as clever as he was.
And this was how it came about.
And that's how it went down.
It chanced, one dark December night, that there was a dreadful storm at sea, and in the morning the beach was all strewn with wreckage. So as soon as it was daylight the two friends went down to the shore to see if they could find anything to eat.
It happened, one dark December night, that there was a terrible storm at sea, and by morning the beach was covered in wreckage. As soon as it was light, the two friends went down to the shore to see if they could find anything to eat.
They had the good fortune to light on a great Keg of Butter, which had been washed overboard from some ship on its way home from Ireland, where, as all the world knows, folk are famous for their butter.
They were lucky enough to come across a huge keg of butter that had fallen overboard from a ship returning from Ireland, where, as everyone knows, people are famous for their butter.
The simple Wolf danced with joy when he saw it. "Marrowbones and trotters! but we will have a good supper this night," cried he, licking his lips. "Let us set to work at once and roll it up to the cave."
The simple Wolf danced with joy when he saw it. "Marrow bones and trotters! We’re going to have a great supper tonight," he shouted, licking his lips. "Let's get to work right away and roll it up to the cave."
But the wily Fox was fond of butter, and he made up his mind that he would have it all to himself. So he put on his wisest look, and shook his head gravely.
But the clever Fox loved butter, and he decided that he would keep it all for himself. So he put on his smartest expression and nodded his head seriously.
"Thou hast no prudence, my friend," he said reproachfully, "else wouldst thou not talk of breaking up a Keg of Butter at this time of year, when the stackyards are full of good grain, which can be had for the eating, and the farmyards are stocked with nice fat ducks and poultry. No, no. It behoveth us to have foresight, and to lay up in store for the spring, when the grain is all threshed, and the stackyards are bare, and the poultry have gone to market. So we will e'en bury the Keg, and dig it up when we have need of it."
"You have no sense, my friend," he said critically, "otherwise you wouldn't be talking about breaking open a keg of butter at this time of year, when the barns are full of good grain that's ready to eat, and the farmyards are stocked with nice, fat ducks and poultry. No, no. We need to think ahead and save up for spring when the grain has all been threshed, the barns are empty, and the poultry have all been sold. So let's just bury the keg and dig it up when we need it."
Very reluctantly, for he was thinner and hungrier than the Fox, the Wolf agreed to this proposal. So a hole was dug, and the Keg was buried, and the two animals went off hunting as usual.
Very reluctantly, since he was thinner and hungrier than the Fox, the Wolf agreed to this suggestion. So a hole was dug, the Keg was buried, and the two animals went off hunting as usual.
About a week passed by: then one day the Fox came into the cave, and flung himself down on the ground as if he were very much exhausted. But if anyone had looked at him closely they would have seen a sly twinkle in his eye.
About a week went by: then one day the Fox entered the cave and threw himself down on the ground as if he were really worn out. But if anyone had looked at him closely, they would have noticed a sly glint in his eye.
"Oh, dear, oh, dear!" he sighed. "Life is a heavy burden."
"Oh, no, oh, no!" he sighed. "Life is such a heavy burden."
"What hath befallen thee?" asked the Wolf, who was ever kind and soft-hearted.
"What happened to you?" asked the Wolf, who was always kind and gentle.
"Some friends of mine, who live over the hills yonder, are wanting me to go to a christening to-night. Just think of the distance that I must travel."
"Some friends of mine, who live over the hills there, want me to go to a christening tonight. Just think about the distance I have to travel."
"But needst thou go?" asked the Wolf. "Canst thou not send an excuse?"
"But do you really have to go?" asked the Wolf. "Can't you send an excuse?"

"I doubt that no excuse would be accepted," answered the Fox, "for they asked me to stand god-father. Therefore it behoveth me to do my duty, and pay no heed to my own feelings."
"I doubt any excuse would be accepted," replied the Fox, "since they asked me to be the godfather. So I have to do my duty and ignore my own feelings."
So that evening the Fox was absent, and the Wolf was alone in the cave. But it was not to a christening that the sly Fox went; it was to the Keg of Butter that was buried in the sand. About midnight he returned,[248] looking fat and sleek, and well pleased with himself.
So that evening, the Fox was missing, and the Wolf was by himself in the cave. But he wasn’t off to a celebration; he was at the Keg of Butter hidden in the sand. Around midnight, he came back,[248] looking plump and shiny, feeling pretty good about himself.
The Wolf had been dozing, but he looked up drowsily as his companion entered. "Well, how did they name the bairn?" he asked.
The Wolf had been napping, but he looked up sleepily as his friend walked in. "So, what did they name the baby?" he asked.
"They gave it a queer name," answered the Fox. "One of the queerest names that I ever heard."
"They gave it a weird name," replied the Fox. "One of the strangest names I've ever heard."
"And what was that?" questioned the Wolf.
"And what was that?" asked the Wolf.
"Nothing less than 'Blaisean' (Let-me-taste)," replied the Fox, throwing himself down in his corner. And if the Wolf could have seen him in the darkness he would have noticed that he was laughing to himself.
"Nothing less than 'Blaisean' (Let-me-taste)," replied the Fox, settling down in his corner. And if the Wolf could have seen him in the darkness, he would have noticed that he was chuckling to himself.
Some days afterwards the same thing happened. The Fox was asked to another christening; this time at a place some twenty-five miles along the shore. And as he had grumbled before, so he grumbled again; but he declared that it was his duty to go, and he went.
Some days later, the same thing happened. The Fox was invited to another christening, this time about twenty-five miles down the coast. And just like before, he complained again, but he insisted that it was his duty to attend, so he went.
At midnight he came back, smiling to himself and with no appetite for his supper. And when the Wolf asked him the name of the child, he answered that it was a more extraordinary name than the other—"Be na Inheadnon" (Be in its middle).
At midnight, he returned, smiling to himself and not feeling hungry for dinner. When the Wolf asked him the name of the child, he replied that it was a more unusual name than the other—"Be na Inheadnon" (Be in its middle).
The very next week, much to the Wolf's wonder, the Fox was asked to yet another christening. And this time the name of the child was "Sgriot an Clar" (Scrape the staves). After that the invitations ceased.
The very next week, much to the Wolf's surprise, the Fox was invited to another christening. This time, the child was named "Sgriot an Clar" (Scrape the staves). After that, the invitations stopped coming.
Time went on, and the hungry spring came, and the Fox and the Wolf had their larder bare, for food was scarce, and the weather was bleak and[249] cold.
Time passed, and the hungry spring arrived, but the Fox and the Wolf had empty cupboards, as food was hard to find, and the weather was cold and dreary.[249]
"Let us go and dig up the Keg of Butter," said the Wolf. "Methinks that now is the time we need it."
"Let's go dig up the Keg of Butter," said the Wolf. "I think now is the time we need it."
The Fox agreed—having made up his mind how he would act—and the two set out to the place where the Keg had been hidden. They scraped away the sand, and uncovered it; but, needless to say, they found it empty.
The Fox agreed—having decided how he would proceed—and the two headed to the spot where the Keg was buried. They brushed away the sand and revealed it; but, of course, they discovered it was empty.
"This is thy work," said the Fox angrily, turning to the poor, innocent Wolf. "Thou hast crept along here while I was at the christenings, and eaten it up by stealth."
"This is your work," said the Fox angrily, turning to the poor, innocent Wolf. "You snuck in here while I was at the christenings and ate it up quietly."
"Not I," replied the Wolf. "I have never been near the spot since the day that we buried it together."
"Not me," replied the Wolf. "I've never been near that place since the day we buried it together."
"But I tell thee it must have been thou," insisted the Fox, "for no other creature knew it was there except ourselves. And, besides, I can see by the sleekness of thy fur that thou hast fared well of late."
"But I tell you it must have been you," insisted the Fox, "because no other creature knew it was there except us. Plus, I can tell by the sleekness of your fur that you've been doing well lately."
Which last sentence was both unjust and untrue, for the poor Wolf looked as lean and badly nourished as he could possibly be.
Which last sentence was both unfair and false, because the poor Wolf looked as thin and poorly nourished as he could be.
So back they both went to the cave, arguing all the way. The Fox declaring that the Wolf must have been the thief, and the Wolf protesting his innocence.
So back they both went to the cave, arguing the whole way. The Fox insisted that the Wolf had to be the thief, and the Wolf protested his innocence.
"Art thou ready to swear to it?" said the Fox at last; though why he asked such a question, dear only knows.
"Are you ready to swear to it?" said the Fox at last; though why he asked such a question, only God knows.
"Yes, I am," replied the Wolf firmly; and, standing in the middle of the cave, and holding one paw up solemnly he swore this awful oath:[250]
"Yes, I am," the Wolf replied firmly; and, standing in the middle of the cave, he held one paw up solemnly and swore this terrible oath:[250]
"May a terrible, deadly disease strike me, strike me."
When he was finished, he put down his paw and, turning to the Fox, looked at him keenly; for all at once it struck him that his fur looked sleek and fine.
When he was done, he set down his paw and, turning to the Fox, looked at him closely; suddenly it hit him that his fur looked shiny and smooth.
"It is thy turn now," he said. "I have sworn, and thou must do so also."
"It’s your turn now," he said. "I’ve sworn, and you must do the same."
The Fox's face fell at these words, for although he was both untruthful and dishonest now, he had been well brought up in his youth, and he knew that it was a terrible thing to perjure oneself and swear falsely.
The Fox's expression changed at these words, because even though he was being deceitful and dishonest now, he had been raised well in his youth, and he understood that it was a horrible thing to lie under oath and swear falsely.
So he made one excuse after another, but the Wolf, who was getting more and more suspicious every moment, would not listen to him.
So he kept making excuse after excuse, but the Wolf, who was becoming increasingly suspicious by the minute, wouldn't listen to him.
So, as he had not courage to tell the truth, he was forced at last to swear an oath also, and this was what he swore:
So, since he didn't have the courage to tell the truth, he was ultimately compelled to swear an oath as well, and this is what he swore:
Then let some of the most severe punishment come down on me, come down on me—
Whirring and clicking, whirring and clicking,
Whirram whee, whirram whee!
After he had heard him swear this terrible oath, the Wolf thought that his suspicions must be groundless, and he would have let the matter rest; but the Fox, having an uneasy conscience, could not do so. So[251] he suggested that as it was clear that one of them must have eaten the Keg of Butter, they should both stand near the fire; so that when they became hot, the butter would ooze out of the skin of whichever of them was guilty. And he took care that the Wolf should stand in the hottest place.
After hearing him make that awful promise, the Wolf thought his doubts were unfounded and would have let it go; but the Fox, feeling guilty, couldn’t do that. So[251] he suggested that since it was obvious one of them had eaten the Keg of Butter, they should both stand near the fire. That way, when they got hot, the butter would ooze out of the guilty party’s skin. And he made sure that the Wolf stood in the hottest spot.
But the fire was big and the cave was small; and while the poor lean Wolf showed no sign of discomfort, he himself, being nice and fat and comfortable, soon began to get unpleasantly warm.
But the fire was big and the cave was small; and while the poor lean Wolf showed no sign of discomfort, he himself, being nice and fat and comfortable, soon began to feel uncomfortably warm.
As this did not suit him at all, he next proposed that they should go for a walk, "for," said he, "it is now quite plain that neither of us can have taken the butter. It must have been some stranger who hath found out our secret."
As this didn't work for him at all, he then suggested they go for a walk, "because," he said, "it's now clear that neither of us could have taken the butter. It must have been some outsider who discovered our secret."
But the Wolf had seen the Fox beginning to grow greasy, and he knew now what had happened, and he determined to have his revenge. So he waited until they came to a smithy which stood at the side of the road, where a horse was waiting just outside the door to be shod.
But the Wolf had noticed that the Fox was starting to get fat, and he realized what had happened, and he decided to get his revenge. So he waited until they reached a blacksmith's shop that was by the side of the road, where a horse was waiting just outside the door to get its shoes put on.
Then, keeping at a safe distance, he said to his companion, "There is writing on that smithy door, which I cannot read, as my eyes are failing; do thou try to read it, for perchance it may be something 'twere good for us to know."
Then, keeping a safe distance, he said to his companion, "There's writing on that blacksmith's door that I can't read since my eyesight is failing; could you try to read it? It might be something that's good for us to know."
And the silly Fox, who was very vain, and did not like to confess that his eyes were no better than those of his friend, went close up to the door to try and read the writing. And he chanced to touch the horse's[252] fetlock, and, it being a restive beast, lifted its foot and struck out at once, and killed the Fox as dead as a door-nail.
And the foolish Fox, who was very vain and didn’t want to admit that his eyes were no better than his friend’s, walked up to the door to try to read the writing. He happened to touch the horse's[252]fetlock, and since it was a restless animal, it lifted its foot and kicked, instantly killing the Fox.
And so, you see, the old saying in the Good Book came true after all: "Be sure your sin will find you out."
And so, you see, the old saying in the Bible turned out to be true after all: "Be sure your sin will find you out."

KATHERINE CRACKERNUTS
There was once a King whose wife died, leaving him with an only daughter, whom he dearly loved. The little Princess's name was Velvet-Cheek, and she was so good, and bonnie, and kind-hearted that all her father's subjects loved her. But as the King was generally engaged in transacting the business of the State, the poor little maiden had rather a lonely life, and often wished that she had a sister with whom she could play, and who would be a companion to her.
There was once a King whose wife passed away, leaving him with an only daughter, whom he loved dearly. The little Princess's name was Velvet-Cheek, and she was so sweet, beautiful, and kind-hearted that all her father's subjects adored her. However, since the King was usually busy with state affairs, the poor little girl often felt lonely and wished that she had a sister to play with and be a companion.
The King, hearing this, made up his mind to marry a middle-aged Countess, whom he had met at a neighbouring Court, who had one daughter, named Katherine, who was just a little younger than the Princess Velvet-Cheek, and who, he thought, would make a nice play-fellow for her.
The King, hearing this, decided to marry a middle-aged Countess he had met at a nearby court. She had one daughter named Katherine, who was slightly younger than Princess Velvet-Cheek, and he thought she would be a good playmate for her.
He did so, and in one way the arrangement turned out very well, for the two girls loved one another dearly, and had everything in common, just as if they had really been sisters.
He did that, and in one way, the arrangement worked out really well because the two girls loved each other a lot and shared everything, just like they were actual sisters.
But in another way it turned out very badly, for the new Queen was a cruel and ambitious woman, and she wanted her own daughter to do as[254] she had done, and make a grand marriage, and perhaps even become a Queen. And when she saw that Princess Velvet-Cheek was growing into a very beautiful young woman—more beautiful by far than her own daughter—she began to hate her, and to wish that in some way she would lose her good looks.
But in another way, things went very wrong because the new Queen was a ruthless and ambitious woman. She wanted her own daughter to follow in her footsteps and make a grand marriage, possibly even become a Queen. When she noticed that Princess Velvet-Cheek was blossoming into a stunning young woman—much more beautiful than her own daughter—her jealousy grew, and she started wishing that somehow Princess Velvet-Cheek would lose her beauty.
"For," thought she, "what suitor will heed my daughter as long as her step-sister is by her side?"
"For," she thought, "what suitor will pay attention to my daughter as long as her step-sister is around?"
Now, among the servants and retainers at her husband's Castle there was an old Hen-wife, who, men said, was in league with the Evil Spirits of the air, and who was skilled in the knowledge of charms, and philtres, and love potions.
Now, among the servants and attendants at her husband’s Castle, there was an old hen-woman, who people said was in league with the evil spirits of the air, and who was skilled in the knowledge of charms, potions, and love spells.
"Perhaps she could help me to do what I seek to do," said the wicked Queen; and one night, when it was growing dusk, she wrapped a cloak round her, and set out to this old Hen-wife's cottage.
"Maybe she can help me get what I want," said the wicked Queen; and one night, as dusk was settling in, she wrapped a cloak around herself and headed to the old Hen-wife's cottage.
"Send the lassie to me to-morrow morning ere she hath broken her fast," replied the old Dame when she heard what her visitor had to say. "I will find out a way to mar her beauty." And the wicked Queen went home content.
"Send the girl to me tomorrow morning before she eats," replied the old woman when she heard what her visitor had to say. "I'll figure out a way to ruin her beauty." And the wicked Queen went home satisfied.
Next morning she went to the Princess's room while she was dressing, and told her to go out before breakfast and get the eggs that the Hen-wife had gathered. "And see," added she, "that thou dost not eat anything ere thou goest, for there is nothing that maketh the roses bloom on a young maiden's cheeks like going out fasting in the fresh morning air."[255]
Next morning, she went to the Princess's room while she was getting dressed and told her to go out before breakfast to collect the eggs that the Hen-wife had gathered. "And make sure," she added, "that you don’t eat anything before you go, because nothing makes the roses bloom on a young woman's cheeks like going out on an empty stomach in the fresh morning air." [255]
Princess Velvet-Cheek promised to do as she was bid, and go and fetch the eggs; but as she was not fond of going out of doors before she had had something to eat, and as, moreover, she suspected that her step-mother had some hidden reason for giving her such an unusual order, and she did not trust her step-mother's hidden reasons, she slipped into the pantry as she went downstairs and helped herself to a large slice of cake. Then, after she had eaten it, she went straight to the Hen-wife's cottage and asked for the eggs.
Princess Velvet-Cheek agreed to do what she was asked and go get the eggs; however, since she didn't like to go outside before having something to eat, and because she suspected her step-mother had some hidden motive for giving her such a strange request, she didn't trust her step-mother's intentions. So, as she made her way downstairs, she sneaked into the pantry and took a big slice of cake. After eating it, she headed directly to the Hen-wife's cottage and requested the eggs.
"Lift the lid of that pot there, your Highness, and you will see them," said the old woman, pointing to the big pot standing in the corner in which she boiled her hens' meat.
"Lift the lid of that pot over there, Your Highness, and you’ll see them," said the old woman, pointing to the large pot in the corner where she cooked her chicken.
The Princess did so, and found a heap of eggs lying inside, which she lifted into her basket, while the old woman watched her with a curious smile.
The princess did that and discovered a pile of eggs inside, which she put into her basket, while the old woman observed her with an intrigued smile.
"Go home to your Lady Mother, Hinny," she said at last, "and tell her from me to keep the press door better snibbit."
"Go home to your mother, dear," she finally said, "and tell her from me to keep the cupboard door locked better."
The Princess went home, and gave this extraordinary message to her step-mother, wondering to herself the while what it meant.
The Princess went home and shared this strange message with her stepmother, while wondering to herself what it meant.
But if she did not understand the Hen-wife's words, the Queen understood them only too well. For from them she gathered that the Princess had in some way prevented the old Witch's spell doing what she intended it to do.[256]
But while she didn't grasp the Hen-wife's words, the Queen understood them perfectly. From them, she realized that the Princess had somehow stopped the old Witch's spell from doing what it was supposed to do.[256]
So next morning, when she sent her step-daughter once more on the same errand, she accompanied her to the door of the Castle herself, so that the poor girl had no chance of paying a visit to the pantry. But as she went along the road that led to the cottage, she felt so hungry that, when she passed a party of country-folk picking peas by the roadside, she asked them to give her a handful.
So the next morning, when she sent her step-daughter on the same errand again, she walked her to the Castle door herself, so the poor girl wouldn't have a chance to sneak off to the pantry. But as she walked down the road to the cottage, she felt so hungry that when she saw a group of locals picking peas by the roadside, she asked them for a handful.
They did so, and she ate the peas; and so it came about that the same thing happened that had happened yesterday.
They did that, and she ate the peas; and so it turned out that the same thing happened that had happened yesterday.
The Hen-wife sent her to look for the eggs; but she could work no spell upon her, because she had broken her fast. So the old woman bade her go home again and give the same message to the Queen.
The Hen-wife sent her to find the eggs, but she couldn't cast any spell on her since she had already eaten. So the old woman told her to go back home and deliver the same message to the Queen.
The Queen was very angry when she heard it, for she felt that she was being outwitted by this slip of a girl, and she determined that, although she was not fond of getting up early, she would accompany her next day herself, and make sure that she had nothing to eat as she went.
The Queen was really mad when she heard it because she felt like this little girl was outsmarting her. She decided that even though she didn’t like getting up early, she would go with her the next day and make sure she had nothing to eat on the way.
So next morning she walked with the Princess to the Hen-wife's cottage, and, as had happened twice before, the old woman sent the Royal maiden to lift the lid off the pot in the corner in order to get the eggs.
So the next morning, she walked with the Princess to the Hen-wife's cottage, and, just like before, the old woman instructed the Royal girl to lift the lid off the pot in the corner to get the eggs.
And the moment that the Princess did so off jumped her own pretty head, and on jumped that of a sheep.
And at that moment, when the Princess did this, her beautiful head came off, and in its place was the head of a sheep.

Off jumped her own beautiful head, and on jumped that of a sheep.
Then the wicked Queen thanked the cruel old Witch for the service that she had rendered to her, and went home quite delighted with the success of her scheme; while the poor Princess picked up her own head and put it into her basket along with the eggs, and went home crying, keeping behind the hedge all the way, for she felt so ashamed of her sheep's head that she was afraid that anyone saw her.
Then the wicked Queen thanked the cruel old Witch for the favor she had done for her and happily went home, pleased with how well her plan had worked. Meanwhile, the poor Princess picked up her own head and put it in her basket along with the eggs, crying as she walked home, staying behind the hedge the whole way because she was so embarrassed by her sheep's head that she was scared anyone would see her.
Now, as I told you, the Princess's step-sister Katherine loved her dearly, and when she saw what a cruel deed had been wrought on her she was so angry that she declared that she would not remain another hour in the Castle. "For," said she, "if my Lady Mother can order one such deed to be done, who can hinder her ordering another. So, methinks, 'twere better for us both to be where she cannot reach us."
Now, as I mentioned, the Princess's step-sister Katherine loved her very much, and when she saw the cruel act that had been done to her, she became so angry that she declared she wouldn’t stay in the Castle for another hour. "Because," she said, "if my Lady Mother can command such an act, who’s to stop her from ordering another? So, I think it’s better for both of us to be somewhere she can't reach us."
So she wrapped a fine shawl round her poor step-sister's head, so that none could tell what it was like, and, putting the real head in the basket, she took her by the hand, and the two set out to seek their fortunes.
So she wrapped a nice shawl around her poor step-sister's head, so that no one could see what she looked like, and, putting the real head in the basket, she took her by the hand, and the two set out to find their fortunes.
They walked and they walked, till they reached a splendid Palace, and when they came to it Katherine made as though she would go boldly up and knock at the door.
They walked and walked until they reached a magnificent palace, and when they arrived, Katherine acted like she was about to confidently approach the door and knock.
"I may perchance find work here," she explained, "and earn enough money to keep us both in comfort."
"I might be able to find work here," she explained, "and earn enough money to keep us both comfortable."
But the poor Princess would fain have pulled her back. "They will have nothing to do with thee," she whispered, "when they see that thou hast a sister with a sheep's head."
But the poor Princess really wanted to pull her back. "They won't want anything to do with you," she whispered, "when they see that you have a sister with a sheep's head."
"And who is to know that thou hast a sheep's head?" asked Katherine. "If thou hold thy tongue, and keep the shawl well round thy face, and leave the rest to me."
"And who’s to know that you have a sheep's head?" asked Katherine. "If you keep quiet, wrap the shawl tightly around your face, and leave the rest to me."
So up she went and knocked at the kitchen door, and when the housekeeper came to answer it she asked her if there was any work that she could give her to do. "For," said she, "I have a sick sister, who is sore troubled with the migraine in her head, and I would fain find a quiet lodging for her where she could rest for the night."
So she went up and knocked on the kitchen door, and when the housekeeper came to open it, she asked if there was any work she could do. "Because," she said, "I have a sick sister who is really suffering from a migraine, and I would really like to find a quiet place for her to rest for the night."
"Dost thou know aught of sickness?" asked the housekeeper, who was greatly struck by Katherine's soft voice and gentle ways.
"Do you know anything about sickness?" asked the housekeeper, who was quite impressed by Katherine's soft voice and gentle manner.
"Ay, do I," replied Katherine, "for when one's sister is troubled with the migraine, one has to learn to go about softly and not to make a noise."
"Yeah, I do," replied Katherine, "because when your sister has a migraine, you have to learn to move quietly and not make any noise."
Now it chanced that the King's eldest son, the Crown Prince, was lying ill in the Palace of a strange disease, which seemed to have touched his brain. For he was so restless, especially at nights, that someone had always to be with him to watch that he did himself no harm; and this state of things had gone on so long that everyone was quite worn out.
Now it happened that the King’s eldest son, the Crown Prince, was lying sick in the Palace with a strange disease that seemed to affect his brain. He was so restless, especially at night, that someone always had to be with him to make sure he didn’t hurt himself; and this situation had gone on for so long that everyone was completely worn out.
And the old housekeeper thought that it would be a good chance to get a quiet night's sleep if this capable-looking stranger could be trusted to sit up with the Prince.
And the old housekeeper believed it would be a great opportunity to get a peaceful night's sleep if this competent-looking stranger could be trusted to stay awake with the Prince.
So she left her at the door, and went and consulted the King; and the King came out and spoke to Katherine and he, too, was so pleased with[260] her voice and her appearance that he gave orders that a room should be set apart in the Castle for her sick sister and herself, and he promised that, if she would sit up that night with the Prince, and see that no harm befell him, she would have, as her reward, a bag of silver Pennies in the morning.
So she left her at the door and went to talk to the King. The King came out and spoke to Katherine, and he was also so impressed with[260] her voice and her looks that he ordered a room in the Castle to be set aside for her sick sister and herself. He promised that if she would stay up that night with the Prince and make sure nothing happened to him, she would receive a bag of silver Pennies in the morning as a reward.
Katherine agreed to the bargain readily, "for," thought she, "'twill always be a night's lodging for the Princess; and, forbye that, a bag of silver Pennies is not to be got every day."
Katherine quickly agreed to the deal, thinking, "This will always be a place to stay for the Princess; and besides that, a bag of silver pennies isn't something you come across every day."
So the Princess went to bed in the comfortable chamber that was set apart for her, and Katherine went to watch by the sick Prince.
So the Princess went to bed in the cozy room that was reserved for her, and Katherine went to keep an eye on the sick Prince.
He was a handsome, comely young man, who seemed to be in some sort of fever, for his brain was not quite clear, and he tossed and tumbled from side to side, gazing anxiously in front of him, and stretching out his hands as if he were in search of something.
He was a good-looking young man who seemed to be in some kind of fever because his mind wasn’t quite clear. He tossed and turned from side to side, looking anxiously ahead and reaching out his hands as if he were searching for something.
And at twelve o'clock at night, just when Katherine thought that he was going to fall into a refreshing sleep, what was her horror to see him rise from his bed, dress himself hastily, open the door, and slip downstairs, as if he were going to look for somebody.
And at midnight, just when Katherine thought he was about to fall into a deep sleep, what a shock it was for her to see him get out of bed, quickly get dressed, open the door, and head downstairs, as if he was going to find someone.
"There be something strange in this," said the girl to herself. "Methinks I had better follow him and see what happens."
"There’s something strange about this," the girl said to herself. "I think I better follow him and see what happens."
So she stole out of the room after the Prince and followed him safely downstairs; and what was her astonishment to find that apparently he[261] was going some distance, for he put on his hat and riding-coat, and, unlocking the door crossed the courtyard to the stable, and began to saddle his horse.
So she quietly slipped out of the room after the Prince and followed him downstairs without being noticed; what surprised her the most was that it seemed he was going quite a way, because he put on his hat and riding coat, unlocked the door, crossed the courtyard to the stable, and started to saddle his horse.
When he had done so, he led it out, and mounted, and, whistling softly to a hound which lay asleep in a corner, he prepared to ride away.
When he finished, he led it out, got on, and, softly whistling to a dog that was sleeping in a corner, he got ready to ride away.
"I must go too, and see the end of this," said Katherine bravely; "for methinks he is bewitched. These be not the actions of a sick man."
"I have to go too and see how this ends," Katherine said bravely, "because I think he’s under some kind of spell. This is not how a sick person acts."
So, just as the horse was about to start, she jumped lightly on its back, and settled herself comfortably behind its rider, all unnoticed by him.
So, just as the horse was about to take off, she hopped on its back and got comfy behind the rider, all without him noticing.
Then this strange pair rode away through the woods, and, as they went, Katherine pulled the hazel-nuts that nodded in great clusters in her face. "For," said she to herself, "Dear only knows where next I may get anything to eat."
Then this odd pair rode off through the woods, and as they went, Katherine picked the hazelnuts that dangled in large clusters in front of her. "For," she said to herself, "God only knows where I might get something to eat next."
On and on they rode, till they left the greenwood far behind them and came out on an open moor. Soon they reached a hillock, and here the Prince drew rein, and, stooping down, cried in a strange, uncanny whisper, "Open, open, Green Hill, and let the Prince, and his horse, and his hound enter."
On and on they rode until they left the forest far behind and came out onto an open moor. Soon they reached a small hill, and here the Prince pulled up his horse, bending down, and whispered in an eerie, strange voice, "Open, open, Green Hill, and let the Prince, his horse, and his hound enter."
"And," whispered Katherine quickly, "let his lady enter behind him."
"And," Katherine whispered quickly, "let his lady come in right after him."
Instantly, to her great astonishment, the top of the knowe seemed to tip up, leaving an aperture large enough for the little company to enter; then it closed gently behind them again.
Instantly, to her great surprise, the top of the hill appeared to lift up, creating an opening big enough for the small group to enter; then it closed softly behind them again.
They found themselves in a magnificent hall, brilliantly lighted by hundreds of candles stuck in sconces round the walls. In the centre of this apartment was a group of the most beautiful maidens that Katherine had ever seen, all dressed in shimmering ball-gowns, with wreaths of roses and violets in their hair. And there were sprightly gallants also, who had been treading a measure with these beauteous damsels to the strains of fairy music.
They found themselves in a stunning hall, brilliantly lit by hundreds of candles placed in sconces around the walls. In the center of this room was a group of the most beautiful young women Katherine had ever seen, all wearing shimmering ball gowns, with wreaths of roses and violets in their hair. There were also lively young men, who had been dancing with these lovely ladies to the sounds of enchanting music.
When the maidens saw the Prince, they ran to him, and led him away to join their revels. And at the touch of their hands all his languor seemed to disappear, and he became the gayest of all the throng, and laughed, and danced, and sang as if he had never known what it was to be ill.
When the young women saw the Prince, they rushed over to him and took him to join their festivities. With their touch, all his weariness seemed to vanish, and he became the happiest one in the crowd, laughing, dancing, and singing as if he had never experienced sickness.
As no one took any notice of Katherine, she sat down quietly on a bit of rock to watch what would befall. And as she watched, she became aware of a wee, wee bairnie, playing with a tiny wand, quite close to her feet.
As no one paid any attention to Katherine, she quietly sat down on a small rock to see what would happen next. While watching, she noticed a little kid playing with a tiny wand, very close to her feet.
He was a bonnie bit bairn, and she was just thinking of trying to make friends with him when one of the beautiful maidens passed, and, looking at the wand, said to her partner, in a meaning tone, "Three strokes of that wand would give Katherine's sister back her pretty face."
He was a cute little kid, and she was just thinking about trying to befriend him when one of the beautiful girls walked by and, looking at the wand, said to her partner with a knowing tone, "Three hits of that wand would give Katherine's sister her pretty face back."
Here was news indeed! Katherine's breath came thick and fast; and with trembling fingers she drew some of the nuts out of her pocket, and began rolling them carelessly towards the child. Apparently he did not get nuts very often, for he dropped his little wand at once, and stretched out his tiny hands to pick them up.
Here was some real news! Katherine was breathing heavily, and with shaking fingers, she pulled some nuts out of her pocket and started rolling them towards the child. It seemed he didn't get nuts very often, as he immediately dropped his little wand and reached out his tiny hands to pick them up.
This was just what she wanted; and she slipped down from her seat to the ground, and drew a little nearer to him. Then she threw one or two more nuts in his way, and, when he was picking these up, she managed to lift the wand unobserved, and to hide it under her apron. After this, she crept cautiously back to her seat again; and not a moment too soon, for just then a cock crew, and at the sound the whole of the dancers vanished—all but the Prince, who ran to mount his horse, and was in such a hurry to be gone that Katherine had much ado to get up behind him before the hillock opened, and he rode swiftly into the outer world once more.
This was exactly what she wanted, so she got up from her seat and moved a little closer to him. Then she scattered a few more nuts in his direction, and while he was picking them up, she quietly lifted the wand and tucked it under her apron. After that, she carefully made her way back to her seat just in time, as a rooster crowed, causing all the dancers to disappear—except for the Prince, who rushed to get on his horse. He was in such a hurry to leave that Katherine barely managed to hop on behind him before the hill opened up, and he quickly rode back into the outside world.
But she managed it, and, as they rode homewards in the grey morning light, she sat and cracked her nuts and ate them as fast as she could, for her adventures had made her marvellously hungry.
But she pulled it off, and as they rode home in the dull morning light, she sat there cracking her nuts and eating them as quickly as she could, because her adventures had made her incredibly hungry.
When she and her strange patient had once more reached the Castle, she just waited to see him go back to bed, and begin to toss and tumble as he had done before; then she ran to her step-sister's room, and, finding her asleep, with her poor misshapen head lying peacefully on the pillow, she gave it three sharp little strokes with the fairy wand[264] and, lo and behold! the sheep's head vanished, and the Princess's own pretty one took its place.
When she and her unusual patient got back to the Castle, she just waited for him to return to bed and start tossing and turning like he did before; then she rushed to her step-sister's room and, finding her asleep with her poor misshapen head resting peacefully on the pillow, she gave it three quick taps with the fairy wand[264] and, just like that, the sheep's head disappeared, replaced by the Princess's own pretty one.
In the morning the King and the old housekeeper came to inquire what kind of night the Prince had had. Katherine answered that he had had a very good night; for she was very anxious to stay with him longer, for now that she had found out that the Elfin Maidens who dwelt in the Green Knowe had thrown a spell over him, she was resolved to find out also how that spell could be loosed.
In the morning, the King and the old housekeeper came to ask how the Prince had slept. Katherine replied that he had a really good night because she was very eager to stay with him longer. Now that she had discovered that the Elfin Maidens living in the Green Knowe had cast a spell on him, she was determined to figure out how to break that spell.
And Fortune favoured her; for the King was so pleased to think that such a suitable nurse had been found for the Prince, and he was also so charmed with the looks of her step-sister, who came out of her chamber as bright and bonnie as in the old days, declaring that her migraine was all gone, and that she was now able to do any work that the housekeeper might find for her, that he begged Katherine to stay with his son a little longer, adding that if she would do so, he would give her a bag of gold Bonnet Pieces.
And luck was on her side; the King was thrilled to have found such a perfect nurse for the Prince. He was also taken with the beauty of her step-sister, who came out of her room looking as radiant and cheerful as before, claiming that her migraine had completely vanished and that she was ready to take on any tasks the housekeeper needed her to do. He urged Katherine to stay with his son a bit longer, adding that if she agreed, he would reward her with a bag of gold Bonnet Pieces.
So Katherine agreed readily; and that night she watched by the Prince as she had done the night before. And at twelve o'clock he rose and dressed himself, and rode to the Fairy Knowe, just as she had expected him to do, for she was quite certain that the poor young man was bewitched, and not suffering from a fever, as everyone thought he was.
So Katherine agreed easily; and that night she stayed by the Prince just like she had the night before. At midnight, he got up, got dressed, and rode to the Fairy Knowe, just as she had expected him to, because she was sure that the poor young man was under a spell, and not sick with a fever, as everyone believed he was.
And you may be sure that she accompanied him, riding behind him all unnoticed, and filling her pockets with nuts as she rode.
And you can be sure she followed him, riding behind him unnoticed and stuffing her pockets with nuts as she went.
When they reached the Fairy Knowe, he spoke the same words that he had spoken the night before. "Open, open, Green Hill, and let the young Prince in with his horse and his hound." And when the Green Hill opened, Katherine added softly, "And his lady behind him." So they all passed in together.
When they got to the Fairy Knowe, he said the same words he had spoken the night before. "Open, open, Green Hill, and let the young Prince in with his horse and his hound." And when the Green Hill opened, Katherine added quietly, "And his lady behind him." So they all went in together.
Katherine seated herself on a stone, and looked around her. The same revels were going on as yesternight, and the Prince was soon in the thick of them, dancing and laughing madly. The girl watched him narrowly, wondering if she would ever be able to find out what would restore him to his right mind; and, as she was watching him, the same little bairn who had played with the magic wand came up to her again. Only this time he was playing with a little bird.
Katherine sat down on a stone and looked around. The same festivities were happening as last night, and the Prince was soon in the middle of them, dancing and laughing wildly. The girl observed him closely, wondering if she would ever discover what could bring him back to his senses; and while she was watching him, the same little kid who had played with the magic wand approached her again. This time, he was playing with a small bird.
And as he played, one of the dancers passed by, and, turning to her partner, said lightly, "Three bites of that birdie would lift the Prince's sickness, and make him as well as he ever was." Then she joined in the dance again, leaving Katherine sitting upright on her stone quivering with excitement.
And as he played, one of the dancers walked by and, turning to her partner, said casually, "Three bites of that little bird would cure the Prince's illness and make him as healthy as ever." Then she jumped back into the dance, leaving Katherine sitting upright on her stone, trembling with excitement.
If only she could get that bird the Prince might be cured! Very carefully she began to shake some nuts out of her pocket, and roll them across the floor towards the child.
If only she could get that bird, the Prince might be healed! Very carefully, she started shaking some nuts out of her pocket and rolled them across the floor toward the child.
He picked them up eagerly, letting go the bird as he did so; and, in an instant, Katherine caught it, and hid it under her apron.
He eagerly picked them up, releasing the bird at the same time; in an instant, Katherine grabbed it and tucked it under her apron.
In no long time after that the cock crew, and the Prince and she set out on their homeward ride. But this morning, instead of cracking nuts, she killed and plucked the bird, scattering its feathers all along the road; and the instant she gained the Prince's room, and had seen him safely into bed, she put it on a spit in front of the fire and began to roast it.
In no time at all, the rooster crowed, and the Prince and she started their ride home. But that morning, instead of cracking nuts, she killed and plucked the bird, scattering its feathers all along the road; and as soon as she got to the Prince's room and had seen him safely to bed, she put it on a spit in front of the fire and began to roast it.
And soon it began to frizzle, and get brown, and smell deliciously, and the Prince, in his bed in the corner, opened his eyes and murmured faintly, "How I wish I had a bite of that birdie."
And soon it started to sizzle, turn brown, and smell amazing, and the Prince, lying in his bed in the corner, opened his eyes and quietly said, "I wish I could have a bite of that bird."
When she heard the words Katherine's heart jumped for joy, and as soon as the bird was roasted she cut a little piece from its breast and popped it into the Prince's mouth.
When she heard those words, Katherine's heart leaped with joy, and as soon as the bird was roasted, she cut a small piece from its breast and popped it into the Prince's mouth.
When he had eaten it his strength seemed to come back somewhat, for he rose on his elbow and looked at his nurse. "Oh! if I had but another bite of that birdie!" he said. And his voice was certainly stronger.
When he finished eating, his strength appeared to return a little, so he propped himself up on his elbow and looked at his nurse. "Oh! If only I could have another bite of that little bird!" he said. His voice was definitely stronger.
So Katherine gave him another piece, and when he had eaten that he sat right up in bed.
So Katherine gave him another piece, and after he ate that, he sat up straight in bed.
"Oh! if I had but a third bite o' that birdie!" he cried. And now the colour was coming back into his face, and his eyes were shining.
"Oh! if I could just have a third bite of that bird!" he exclaimed. Now, color was returning to his face, and his eyes were shining.
This time Katherine brought him the whole of the rest of the bird; and he ate it up greedily, picking the bones quite clean with his fingers; and when it was finished, he sprang out of bed and dressed himself, and sat down by the fire.
This time, Katherine brought him the entire remainder of the bird, and he devoured it eagerly, picking the bones completely clean with his fingers. Once he finished, he jumped out of bed, got dressed, and sat down by the fire.
And when the King came in the morning, with his old housekeeper at his back, to see how the Prince was, he found him sitting cracking nuts with his nurse, for Katherine had brought home quite a lot in her apron pocket.
And when the King came in the morning, with his old housekeeper behind him, to check on how the Prince was doing, he found him sitting there cracking nuts with his nurse, because Katherine had brought home quite a few in her apron pocket.
The King was so delighted to find his son cured that he gave all the credit to Katherine Crackernuts, as he called her, and he gave orders at once that the Prince should marry her. "For," said he, "a maiden who is such a good nurse is sure to make a good Queen."
The King was so thrilled to find his son healed that he gave all the credit to Katherine Crackernuts, as he referred to her, and immediately ordered that the Prince should marry her. "For," he said, "a girl who is such a good nurse is sure to become a great Queen."
The Prince was quite willing to do as his father bade him; and, while they were talking together, his younger brother came in, leading Princess Velvet-Cheek by the hand, whose acquaintance he had made but yesterday, declaring that he had fallen in love with her, and that he wanted to marry her immediately.
The Prince was happy to follow his father's wishes; and while they were chatting, his younger brother walked in, holding Princess Velvet-Cheek's hand, whom he had just met the day before, and said he had fallen in love with her and wanted to marry her right away.
So it all fell out very well, and everybody was quite pleased; and the two weddings took place at once, and, unless they be dead sinsyne, the young couples are living yet.
So it all turned out really well, and everyone was pretty happy; the two weddings happened at the same time, and, unless they’ve passed away since then, the young couples are still living.
Sneeze Times

Sneeze on Monday, Sneeze for a Letter


Sneeze on Thursday, sneeze for danger
Sneeze on Friday, sneeze for sorrow

THE WELL O' THE WORLD'S END
There was once an old widow woman, who lived in a little cottage with her only daughter, who was such a bonnie lassie that everyone liked to look at her.
There was once an old widow who lived in a small cottage with her only daughter, who was such a beautiful girl that everyone loved to look at her.
One day the old woman took a notion into her head to bake a girdleful of cakes. So she took down her bakeboard, and went to the girnel and fetched a basinful of meal; but when she went to seek a jug of water to mix the meal with, she found that there was none in the house.
One day, the old woman had a sudden idea to bake a batch of cakes. So she got out her baking board and went to the storage area to grab a bowl of flour; but when she went to find a jug of water to mix with the flour, she discovered that there was none in the house.
So she called to her daughter, who was in the garden; and when the girl came she held out the empty jug to her, saying, "Run, like a good lassie, to the Well o' the World's End and bring me a jug of water, for I have long found that water from the Well o' the World's End makes the best cakes."
So she called for her daughter, who was in the garden; and when the girl came, she held out the empty jug to her, saying, "Run, like a good girl, to the Well of the World's End and bring me a jug of water, because I've found that water from the Well of the World's End makes the best cakes."
So the lassie took the jug and set out on her errand.
So the girl grabbed the jug and headed out on her task.
Now, as its name shows, it is a long road to that well, and many a weary mile had the poor maid to go ere she reached it.
Now, as its name suggests, it’s a long road to that well, and the poor maid had to walk many tiring miles before she reached it.
But she arrived there at last; and what was her disappointment to find it dry.
But she finally arrived there, and what a disappointment it was to find it dry.
She was so tired and so vexed that she sat down beside it and began to cry; for she did not know where to get any more water, and she felt that she could not go back to her mother with an empty jug.
She was so exhausted and frustrated that she sat down next to it and started to cry; she didn't know where to find any more water, and she felt she couldn't return to her mother with an empty jug.
While she was crying, a nice yellow Paddock, with very bright eyes, came jump-jump-jumping over the stones of the well, and squatted down at her feet, looking up into her face.
While she was crying, a lovely yellow Paddock, with very bright eyes, came hopping over the stones of the well and sat down at her feet, gazing up at her face.
"And why are ye greeting, my bonnie maid?" he asked. "Is there aught that I can do to help thee?"
"And why are you crying, my beautiful girl?" he asked. "Is there anything I can do to help you?"
"I am greeting because the well is empty," she answered, "and I cannot get any water to carry home to my mother."
"I’m greeting because the well is dry," she replied, "and I can’t get any water to take home to my mom."
"Listen," said the Paddock softly. "I can get thee water in plenty, if so be thou wilt promise to be my wife."
"Listen," said the Paddock softly. "I can get you water in plenty, if you'll promise to be my wife."
Now the lassie had but one thought in her head, and that was to get the water for her mother's oat-cakes, and she never for a moment thought that the Paddock was in earnest, so she promised gladly enough to be his wife, if he would get her a jug of water.
Now the girl had only one thing on her mind, which was to fetch water for her mother's oat-cakes, and she never once thought that the Paddock was serious, so she happily agreed to be his wife if he would bring her a jug of water.
No sooner had the words passed her lips than the beastie jumped down the mouth of the well, and in another moment it was full to the brim with water.
No sooner had she spoken than the little creature jumped into the well, and in no time it was filled to the top with water.
The lassie filled her jug and carried it home, without troubling any more about the matter. But late that night, just as her mother and she were going to bed, something came with a faint "thud, thud," against the cottage door, and then they heard a tiny little wee voice singing:[274]
The girl filled her jug and brought it home, without worrying about it any further. But late that night, just as she and her mother were getting ready for bed, they heard a soft "thud, thud" at the cottage door, followed by a tiny little voice singing: [274]
Oh, open the door, my one true love;
Remember the promise we made to each other.
"Down in the meadow, where we met."
"Wheesht," said the old woman, raising her head. "What noise is that at the door?"
"Wheesht," said the old woman, looking up. "What noise is that at the door?"
"Oh," said her daughter, who was feeling rather frightened, "it's only a yellow Paddock."
"Oh," said her daughter, who was feeling pretty scared, "it's just a yellow Paddock."
"Poor bit beastie," said the kind-hearted old mother. "Open the door and let him in. It's cold work sitting on the doorstep."
"Poor little creature," said the kind-hearted old mother. "Open the door and let him in. It's chilly sitting on the doorstep."
So the lassie, very unwillingly opened the door, and the Paddock came jump-jump-jumping across the kitchen, and sat down at the fireside.
So the girl, very reluctantly opened the door, and the Frog came hopping across the kitchen and sat down by the fireplace.
And while he sat there he began to sing this song:
And while he sat there, he started to sing this song:
Oh, give me my supper, my own true love;
Remember the promise we made to each other.
"Down in the meadow, where we both met."
"Gie the poor beast his supper," said the old woman. "He's an uncommon Paddock that can sing like that."
"Give the poor animal his dinner," said the old woman. "He's a rare Paddock that can sing like that."
"Tut," replied her daughter crossly, for she was growing more and more frightened as she saw the creature's bright black eyes fixed on her face. "I'm not going to be so silly as to feed a wet, sticky Paddock."
"Tut," her daughter said irritably, feeling more and more scared as she noticed the creature's shiny black eyes staring at her. "I'm not going to be foolish enough to feed a wet, sticky Paddock."
"Don't be ill-natured and cruel," said her mother. "Who knows how far the little beastie has travelled? And I warrant that it would like a saucerful of milk."
"Don't be mean and cruel," her mother said. "Who knows how far the little creature has traveled? And I’m sure it would love a saucer of milk."
Now, the lassie could have told her that the Paddock had travelled from the Well o' the World's End; but she held her tongue, and went ben to the milk-house, and brought back a saucerful of milk, which she set down before the strange little visitor.
Now, the girl could have told her that the Paddock had come from the Well of the World's End; but she kept quiet, went into the milk-house, and brought back a saucer of milk, which she placed down in front of the strange little visitor.
Now take off my head, my own true love,
Remember the promise you and I made.
"Down in the meadow, where we met."
"Hout, havers, pay no heed, the creature's daft," exclaimed the old woman, running forward to stop her daughter, who was raising the axe to chop off the Paddock's head. But she was too late; down came the axe, off went the head; and lo, and behold! on the spot where the little creature had sat, stood the handsomest young Prince that had ever been seen.
"Hush, everyone, don’t listen to it, the creature’s crazy," shouted the old woman, rushing forward to stop her daughter, who was about to swing the axe to behead the Paddock. But she was too late; the axe came down, the head rolled off, and suddenly, where the little creature had been sitting stood the most handsome young Prince anyone had ever seen.
He wore such a noble air, and was so richly dressed, that the astonished girl and her mother would have fallen on their knees before him had he not prevented them by a movement of his hand.
He had such an impressive presence and was dressed so extravagantly that the amazed girl and her mother would have knelt before him if he hadn't stopped them with a gesture of his hand.
"'Tis I that should kneel to thee, Sweetheart," he said, turning to the blushing girl, "for thou hast delivered me from a fearful spell, which was cast over me in my infancy by a wicked Fairy, who at the same time slew my father. For long years I have lived in that well, the Well o'[276] the World's End, waiting for a maiden to appear, who should take pity on me, even in my loathsome disguise, and promise to be my wife, and who would also have the kindness to let me into her house, and the courage, at my bidding, to cut off my head.
"It's me who should be kneeling to you, Sweetheart," he said, turning to the blushing girl, "because you’ve rescued me from a terrible curse that was placed on me in my infancy by an evil fairy, who also killed my father. For many years I've been living in that well, the Well of[276] the World's End, waiting for a maiden to show up, someone who would feel sorry for me, even in my hideous form, and agree to be my wife, and who would also kindly let me into her home and have the bravery, at my request, to cut off my head."
"Now I can return and claim my father's Kingdom, and thou, most gracious maiden, will go with me, and be my bride, for thou well deserv'st the honour."
"Now I can go back and claim my father's kingdom, and you, my most gracious lady, will come with me and be my bride, for you truly deserve the honor."
And this was how the lassie who went to fetch water from the Well o' the World's End became a Princess.
And this is how the girl who went to get water from the Well of the World's End became a Princess.

FARQUHAR MACNEILL
Once upon a time there was a young man named Farquhar MacNeill. He had just gone to a new situation, and the very first night after he went to it his mistress asked him if he would go over the hill to the house of a neighbour and borrow a sieve, for her own was all in holes, and she wanted to sift some meal.
Once upon a time, there was a young man named Farquhar MacNeill. He had just started a new job, and on his very first night, his boss asked him if he would go over the hill to a neighbor's house and borrow a sieve because hers was all full of holes, and she needed to sift some flour.
Farquhar agreed to do so, for he was a willing lad, and he set out at once upon his errand, after the farmer's wife had pointed out to him the path that he was to follow, and told him that he would have no difficulty in finding the house, even though it was strange to him, for he would be sure to see the light in the window.
Farquhar agreed to do it because he was an eager boy. He set off right away on his errand after the farmer's wife showed him the path to take and told him he would have no trouble finding the house, even though it was unfamiliar to him, since he would definitely see the light in the window.
He had not gone very far, however, before he saw what he took to be the light from a cottage window on his left hand, some distance from the path, and, forgetting his Mistress's instructions that he was to follow the path right over the hill, he left it, and walked towards the light.
He hadn’t gone very far when he noticed what he thought was light coming from a cottage window on his left, a bit away from the path. Forgetting his Mistress's instructions to stay on the path over the hill, he left it and walked toward the light.
It seemed to him that he had almost reached it when his foot tripped, and he fell down, down, down, into a Fairy Parlour, far under the ground.
It felt to him like he was almost there when his foot stumbled, and he fell down, down, down, into a Fairy Parlour, deep underground.

It was full of Fairies, who were engaged in different occupations.
It was filled with fairies, each busy with different tasks.
Close by the door, or rather the hole down which he had so unceremoniously tumbled, two little elderly women, in black aprons and white mutches, were busily engaged in grinding corn between two flat millstones. Other two Fairies, younger women, in blue print gowns and white kerchiefs, were gathering up the freshly ground meal, and baking it into bannocks, which they were toasting on a girdle over a peat fire, which was burning slowly in a corner.
Close to the door, or rather the hole he had unceremoniously fallen through, two elderly women in black aprons and white bonnets were busy grinding corn between two flat millstones. Two younger Fairies, dressed in blue print gowns and white headscarves, were collecting the freshly ground meal and baking it into bannocks, which they were toasting on a griddle over a slowly burning peat fire in the corner.
In the centre of the large apartment a great troop of Fairies, Elves, and Sprites were dancing reels as hard as they could to the music of a tiny set of bagpipes which were being played by a brown-faced Gnome, who sat on a ledge of rock far above their heads.
In the middle of the big apartment, a large group of Fairies, Elves, and Sprites were dancing energetically to the music of a small set of bagpipes being played by a brown-faced Gnome, who sat on a rock ledge high above them.
They all stopped their various employments when Farquhar came suddenly down in their midst, and looked at him in alarm; but when they saw that he was not hurt, they bowed gravely and bade him be seated. Then they went on with their work and with their play as if nothing had happened.
They all paused in their activities when Farquhar suddenly appeared among them and looked at him in concern; but when they realized he was unharmed, they nodded respectfully and invited him to sit down. Then they resumed their work and play as if nothing had occurred.
But Farquhar, being very fond of dancing, and being in no wise anxious to be seated, thought that he would like to have a reel first, so he asked the Fairies if he might join them. And they, although they looked surprised at his request, allowed him to do so, and in a few minutes the young man was dancing away as gaily as any of them.[280]
But Farquhar loved to dance and wasn’t keen on sitting down, so he thought he’d like to join in a reel first. He asked the Fairies if he could join them. They looked surprised at his request but let him participate, and in just a few minutes, the young man was dancing joyfully along with them. [280]
And as he danced a strange change came over him. He forgot his errand, he forgot his home, he forgot everything that had ever happened to him, he only knew that he wanted to remain with the Fairies all the rest of his life.
And as he danced, something strange happened to him. He forgot his mission, he forgot his home, he forgot everything that had ever happened to him; he only knew that he wanted to stay with the Fairies for the rest of his life.
And he did remain with them—for a magic spell had been cast over him, and he became like one of themselves, and could come and go at nights without being seen, and could sip the dew from the grass and honey from the flowers as daintily and noiselessly as if he had been a Fairy born.
And he stayed with them—for a magic spell had been placed on him, making him like one of them. He could come and go at night without being noticed, sipping dew from the grass and honey from the flowers as delicately and silently as if he had been born a Fairy.
Time passed by, and one night he and a band of merry companions set out for a long journey through the air. They started early, for they intended to pay a visit to the Man in the Moon and be back again before cock-crow.
Time went by, and one night he and a group of cheerful friends left for a long journey through the sky. They started early because they wanted to visit the Man in the Moon and return before dawn.
All would have gone well if Farquhar had only looked where he was going, but he did not, being deeply engaged in making love to a young Fairy Maiden by his side, so he never saw a cottage that was standing right in his way, till he struck against the chimney and stuck fast in the thatch.
All would have gone well if Farquhar had just paid attention to where he was going, but he didn’t, as he was too focused on charming a young Fairy Maiden next to him. He didn't notice a cottage right in his path until he hit the chimney and got stuck in the thatch.
His companions sped merrily on, not noticing what had befallen him, and he was left to disentangle himself as best he could.
His friends continued on happily, unaware of what had happened to him, and he was left to sort himself out as best he could.
As he was doing so he chanced to glance down the wide chimney, and in the cottage kitchen he saw a comely young woman dandling a rosy-cheeked baby.
As he did this, he happened to look down the wide chimney, and in the cottage kitchen, he saw an attractive young woman playing with a rosy-cheeked baby.
Now, when Farquhar had been in his mortal state, he had been very fond of children, and a word of blessing rose to his lips.
Now, when Farquhar was alive, he really loved children, and a word of blessing came to his lips.
"God shield thee," he said, as he looked at the mother and child, little guessing what the result of his words would be.
"God protect you," he said, looking at the mother and child, unaware of what the outcome of his words would be.
For scarce had the Holy Name crossed his lips than the spell which had held him so long was broken, and he became as he had been before.
For barely had the Holy Name left his lips than the spell that had kept him captive for so long was broken, and he returned to who he had been before.
Instantly his thoughts flew to his friends at home, and to the new Mistress whom he had left waiting for her sieve; for he felt sure that some weeks must have elapsed since he set out to fetch it. So he made haste to go to the farm.
Instantly, his thoughts went to his friends back home and to the new Mistress he had left waiting for her sieve, because he was sure that several weeks must have passed since he left to get it. So, he hurried to the farm.
When he arrived in the neighbourhood everything seemed strange. There were woods where no woods used to be, and walls where no walls used to be. To his amazement, he could not find his way to the farm, and, worst of all, in the place where he expected to find his father's house he found nothing but a crop of rank green nettles.
When he got to the neighborhood, everything felt odd. There were woods where there used to be none, and walls where there had been none before. To his surprise, he couldn't figure out how to get to the farm, and, even worse, where he thought his father's house would be, he found nothing but a patch of thick green nettles.
In great distress he looked about for someone to tell him what it all meant, and at last he found an old man thatching the roof of a cottage.
In great distress, he glanced around for someone to explain what it all meant, and eventually, he spotted an old man putting thatch on the roof of a cottage.
This old man was so thin and grey that at first Farquhar took him for a patch of mist, but as he went nearer he saw that he was a human being, and, going close up to the wall and shouting with all his might, for he felt sure that such an ancient man would be deaf, he asked him if he could tell him where his friends had gone to, and what had happened to his father's dwelling.
This old man was so thin and gray that at first Farquhar thought he was just a patch of mist, but as he got closer, he realized he was a human being. Approaching the wall and shouting as loud as he could, since he figured such an ancient man would be deaf, he asked him if he could tell him where his friends had gone and what had happened to his father's home.
The old man listened, then he shook his head. "I never heard of him," he answered slowly; "but perhaps my father might be able to tell you."
The old man listened, then shook his head. "I’ve never heard of him," he replied slowly; "but maybe my dad could tell you."
"Your father!" said Farquhar, in great surprise. "Is it possible that your father is alive?"
"Your dad!" said Farquhar, in shock. "Is it really possible that your dad is alive?"
"Aye he is," answered the old man, with a little laugh. "If you go into the house you'll find him sitting in the arm-chair by the fire."
"Aye he is," replied the old man, chuckling a bit. "If you head into the house, you’ll find him sitting in the armchair by the fire."
Farquhar did as he was bid, and on entering the cottage found another old man, who was so thin and withered and bent that he looked as if he must at least be a hundred years old. He was feebly twisting ropes to bind the thatch on the roof.
Farquhar did what he was told, and when he walked into the cottage, he saw another old man who was so thin, withered, and hunched over that he seemed like he had to be at least a hundred years old. He was weakly twisting ropes to secure the thatch on the roof.
"Can ye tell me aught of my friends, or where my father's cottage is?" asked Farquhar again, hardly expecting that this second old man would be able to answer him.
"Can you tell me anything about my friends, or where my father's cottage is?" asked Farquhar again, barely expecting that this second old man would be able to answer him.
"I cannot," mumbled this ancient person; "but perhaps my father can tell you."
"I can't," mumbled this old person; "but maybe my dad can tell you."
"Your father!" exclaimed Farquhar, more astonished than ever. "But surely he must be dead long ago."[283]
"Your dad!" exclaimed Farquhar, more shocked than ever. "But he must be long dead by now."[283]
The old man shook his head with a weird grimace.
The old man shook his head with a strange grimace.
"Look there," he said, and pointed with a twisted finger, to a leathern purse, or sporran, which was hanging to one of the posts of a wooden bedstead in the corner.
"Look over there," he said, pointing with a crooked finger at a leather purse, or sporran, that was hanging from one of the posts of a wooden bedframe in the corner.
Farquhar approached it, and was almost frightened out of his wits by seeing a tiny shrivelled face crowned by a red pirnie, looking over the edge of the sporran.
Farquhar walked up to it and was nearly scared out of his mind when he saw a tiny, wrinkled face topped with a red cap peering over the edge of the pouch.
"Tak' him out; he'll no touch ye," chuckled the old man by the fire.
"Take him out; he won't touch you," chuckled the old man by the fire.
So Farquhar took the little creature out carefully between his finger and thumb, and set him on the palm of his left hand. He was so shrivelled with age that he looked just like a mummy.
So Farquhar carefully took the tiny creature out between his finger and thumb and placed it in the palm of his left hand. He was so shriveled with age that he looked just like a mummy.
"Dost know anything of my friends, or where my father's cottage is gone to?" asked Farquhar for the third time, hardly expecting to get an answer.
"Dost thou know anything about my friends or where my father's cottage has gone?" asked Farquhar for the third time, hardly expecting a response.
"They were all dead long before I was born," piped out the tiny figure. "I never saw any of them, but I have heard my father speak of them."
"They were all gone long before I was born," the little figure said. "I never saw any of them, but I’ve heard my dad talk about them."
"Then I must be older than you!" cried Farquhar, in great dismay. And he got such a shock at the thought that his bones suddenly dissolved into dust, and he fell, a heap of grey ashes, on the floor.
"Then I must be older than you!" shouted Farquhar, in complete shock. The thought hit him so hard that his bones turned to dust, and he collapsed, a pile of gray ashes, on the floor.
PEERIFOOL
There was once a King and a Queen in Rousay who had three daughters. When the young Princesses were just grown up, the King died, and the Crown passed to a distant cousin, who had always hated him, and who paid no heed to the widowed Queen and her daughters.
There was once a King and a Queen in Rousay who had three daughters. When the young Princesses were just grown up, the King died, and the Crown went to a distant cousin who had always disliked him and ignored the widowed Queen and her daughters.
So they were left very badly off, and they went to live in a tiny cottage, and did all the housework themselves. They had a kailyard in front of the cottage, and a little field behind it, and they had a cow that grazed in the field, and which they fed with the cabbages that grew in the kailyard. For everyone knows that to feed cows with cabbages makes them give a larger quantity of milk.
So they ended up in a tough spot and moved into a small cottage, doing all the housework themselves. They had a vegetable garden in front of the cottage and a small field behind it, where they kept a cow that grazed in the field. They fed the cow the cabbages from the garden because everyone knows that feeding cows cabbages helps them produce more milk.
But they soon discovered that some one was coming at night and stealing the cabbages, and, of course, this annoyed them very much. For they knew that if they had not cabbages to give to the cow, they would not have enough milk to sell.
But they quickly found out that someone was coming at night and stealing the cabbages, which obviously annoyed them a lot. They knew that if they didn’t have cabbages to feed the cow, they wouldn't have enough milk to sell.
So the eldest Princess said she would take out a three-legged stool, and wrap herself in a blanket, and sit in the kailyard all night to see if[285] she could catch the thief. And, although it was very cold and very dark, she did so.
So the oldest Princess said she would grab a three-legged stool, wrap herself in a blanket, and sit in the garden all night to see if[285] she could catch the thief. And even though it was really cold and super dark, she went ahead and did it.
At first it seemed as if all her trouble would be in vain, for hour after hour passed and nothing happened. But in the small hours of the morning, just as the clock was striking two, she heard a stealthy trampling in the field behind, as if some very heavy person were trying to tread very softly, and presently a mighty Giant stepped right over the wall into the kailyard.
At first, it seemed like all her effort would be for nothing, as hours went by with nothing happening. But in the early hours of the morning, just as the clock struck two, she heard a quiet sound of footsteps in the field behind her, as if a very heavy person was trying to move quietly, and soon a huge Giant stepped right over the wall into the garden.
He carried an enormous creel on his arm, and a large, sharp knife in his hand; and he began to cut the cabbages, and to throw them into the creel as fast as he could.
He carried a huge basket on his arm and a big, sharp knife in his hand, and he started chopping the cabbages and tossing them into the basket as quickly as he could.
Now the Princess was no coward, so, although she had not expected to face a Giant, she gathered up her courage, and cried out sharply, "Who gave thee liberty to cut our cabbages? Leave off this minute, and go away."
Now the Princess was no coward, so even though she didn't expect to face a Giant, she mustered her courage and shouted firmly, "Who gave you the right to cut our cabbages? Stop this right now and leave!"
The Giant paid no heed, but went on steadily with what he was doing.
The Giant ignored it and kept focused on what he was doing.
"Dost thou not hear me?" cried the girl indignantly; for she was the Princess Royal, and had always been accustomed to be obeyed.
"Don't you hear me?" the girl exclaimed indignantly; she was the Princess Royal and had always been used to being obeyed.
"If thou be not quiet I will take thee too," said the Giant grimly, pressing the cabbages down into the creel.
"If you don’t be quiet, I’ll take you too," said the Giant grimly, pressing the cabbages down into the basket.
"I should like to see thee try," retorted the Princess, rising from her stool and stamping her foot; for she felt so angry that she forgot for[286] a moment that she was only a weak maiden and he was a great and powerful Giant.
"I'd like to see you try," the Princess shot back, getting up from her stool and stamping her foot; she was so angry that she momentarily forgot she was just a weak girl and he was a huge, powerful Giant.
And, as if to show her how strong he was, he seized her by her arm and her leg, and put her in his creel on the top of the cabbages, and carried her away bodily.
And, as if to prove how strong he was, he grabbed her by her arm and her leg, put her in his basket on top of the cabbages, and carried her away completely.
When he reached his home, which was in a great square house on a lonely moor, he took her out, and set her down roughly on the floor.
When he got home, a big square house on a lonely moor, he took her out and dropped her onto the floor.
"Thou wilt be my servant now," he said, "and keep my house, and do my errands for me. I have a cow, which thou must drive out every day to the hillside; and see, here is a bag of wool, when thou hast taken out the cow, thou must come back and settle thyself at home, as a good housewife should, and comb, and card it, and spin it into yarn, with which to weave a good thick cloth for my raiment. I am out most of the day, but when I come home I shall expect to find all this done, and a great bicker of porridge boiled besides for my supper."
"You’ll be my servant now," he said, "and take care of my house and run my errands for me. I have a cow that you need to take out to the hillside every day; and look, here’s a bag of wool. After you take the cow out, come back home like a good housekeeper should, and comb it, card it, and spin it into yarn to weave a nice thick cloth for my clothes. I'm out most of the day, but when I come home, I expect to find all of this done and a big pot of porridge cooked for my dinner."
The poor Princess was very dismayed when she heard these words, for she had never been accustomed to work hard, and she had always had her sisters to help her; but the Giant took no notice of her distress, but went out as soon as it was daylight, leaving her alone in the house to begin her work.
The poor Princess was really upset when she heard these words, because she had never had to work hard, and she always had her sisters to help her. But the Giant ignored her distress and left as soon as it was daylight, leaving her alone in the house to start her work.
As soon as he had gone she drove the cow to the pasture, as he had told her to do; but she had a good long walk over the moor before she reached the hill, and by the time that she got back to the house she felt very tired.[287]
As soon as he left, she took the cow to the pasture, just like he told her to; but she had a long walk across the moor before she got to the hill, and by the time she returned home, she felt really tired.[287]
So she thought that she would put on the porridge pot, and make herself some porridge before she began to card and comb the wool. She did so, and just as she was sitting down to sup them the door opened, and a crowd of wee, wee Peerie Folk came in.
So she thought she would start the porridge pot and make herself some porridge before she began to card and comb the wool. She did that, and just as she was sitting down to eat it, the door opened, and a crowd of tiny, tiny Peerie Folk came in.
They were the tiniest men and women that the Princess had ever seen; not one of them would have reached half-way to her knee; and they were dressed in dresses fashioned out of all the colours of the rainbow—scarlet and blue, green and yellow, orange and violet; and the funny thing was, that every one of them had a shock of straw-coloured yellow hair.
They were the smallest men and women the Princess had ever seen; not one of them would have come up to her knee; and they were wearing outfits made from every color of the rainbow—red and blue, green and yellow, orange and purple; and the amusing part was that each of them had a tuft of straw-colored yellow hair.
They were all talking and laughing with one another; and they hopped up, first on stools, then on chairs, till at last they reached the top of the table, where they clustered round the bowl, out of which the Princess was eating her porridge.
They were all chatting and laughing with each other; and they jumped up, first on stools, then on chairs, until they finally got to the top of the table, where they gathered around the bowl from which the Princess was eating her porridge.
"We be hungry, we be hungry," they cried, in their tiny shrill voices. "Spare a little porridge for the Peerie Folk."
"We're hungry, we're hungry," they cried, in their tiny, high-pitched voices. "Please share some porridge with the Peerie Folk."
But the Princess was hungry also; and, besides being hungry, she was both tired and cross; so she shook her head and waved them impatiently away with her spoon,
But the Princess was hungry too; and on top of being hungry, she was both tired and irritable; so she shook her head and waved them away impatiently with her spoon,
"And I don’t have a single grain for you."
she said sharply, and, to her great delight, for she did not feel quite comfortable with all the Peerie Folk standing on the table looking at her, they vanished in a moment.
she said sharply, and, to her great delight, since she didn’t feel entirely comfortable with all the Peerie Folk standing on the table looking at her, they disappeared in an instant.
After this she finished her porridge in peace; then she took the wool out of the bag, and she set to work to comb and card it. But it seemed as if it were bewitched; it curled and twisted and coiled itself round her fingers so that, try as she would, she could not do anything with it. And when the Giant came home he found her sitting in despair with it all in confusion round her, and the porridge, which she had left for him in the pot, burned to a cinder.
After that, she finished her porridge in peace; then she took the wool out of the bag and got to work combing and carding it. But it felt like it was enchanted; it curled and twisted and wrapped around her fingers, so no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't manage it. When the Giant came home, he found her sitting in despair with the wool all tangled around her, and the porridge she had left for him in the pot burned to a crisp.
As you may imagine, he was very angry, and raged, and stamped, and used the most dreadful words; and at last he took her by the heels, and beat her until all her back was skinned and bleeding; then he carried her out to the byre, and threw her up on the joists among the hens. And, although she was not dead, she was so stunned and bruised that she could only lie there motionless, looking down on the backs of the cows.
As you can imagine, he was really angry, yelling, stomping around, and using the worst language; finally, he grabbed her by the feet and beat her until her back was raw and bleeding. Then he dragged her out to the barn and tossed her up onto the beams among the hens. And, even though she wasn't dead, she was so dazed and hurt that she could only lie there still, looking down at the backs of the cows.
Time went on, and in the kailyard at home the cabbages were disappearing as fast as ever. So the second Princess said that she would do as her sister had done, and wrap herself in a blanket, and go and sit on a three-legged stool all night, to see what was becoming of them.
Time passed, and in the garden at home, the cabbages were disappearing just as quickly as before. So the second Princess said she would do what her sister did—wrap herself in a blanket and sit on a three-legged stool all night to find out what was happening to them.
She did so, and exactly the same fate befell her that had befallen her elder sister. The Giant appeared with his creel, and he carried her[289] off, and set her to mind the cow and the house, and to make his porridge and to spin; and the little yellow-headed Peerie Folk appeared and asked her for some supper, and she refused to give it to them; and after that, she could not comb or card her wool, and the Giant was angry, and he scolded her, and beat her, and threw her up, half dead, on the joists beside her sister and the hens.
She did that, and just like her older sister, she faced the same fate. The Giant showed up with his bag and took her[289] away, making her take care of the cow and the house, cook his porridge, and spin. The little yellow-headed Peerie Folk came and asked her for some supper, but she refused to share with them. After that, she couldn’t comb or card her wool, which made the Giant angry. He scolded her, hit her, and tossed her, half dead, onto the beams next to her sister and the hens.
Then the youngest Princess determined to sit out in the kailyard all night, not so much to see what was becoming of the cabbages, as to discover what had happened to her sisters.
Then the youngest Princess decided to sit out in the garden all night, not so much to check on the cabbages, but to find out what had happened to her sisters.
And when the Giant came and carried her off, she was not at all sorry, but very glad, for she was a brave and loving little maiden; and now she felt that she had a chance of finding out where they were, and whether they were dead or alive.
And when the Giant showed up and took her away, she wasn’t upset at all; she was actually really happy, because she was a brave and caring young girl. Now she felt like she had a chance to find out where they were and if they were dead or alive.
So she was quite cheerful and happy, for she felt certain that she was clever enough to outwit the Giant, if only she were watchful and patient; so she lay quite quietly in her creel above the cabbages, but she kept her eyes very wide open to see by which road he was carrying her off.
So she was really cheerful and happy because she was sure she was smart enough to outsmart the Giant, as long as she stayed alert and patient; so she lay quietly in her basket above the cabbages, keeping her eyes wide open to notice which way he was taking her.
And when he set her down in his kitchen, and told her all that he expected her to do, she did not look downcast like her sisters, but nodded her head brightly, and said that she felt sure that she could do it.
And when he put her down in his kitchen and explained everything he expected from her, she didn't seem sad like her sisters. Instead, she nodded enthusiastically and said she was confident she could handle it.
And she sang to herself as she drove the cow over the moor to pasture, and she ran the whole way back, so that she should have a good long[290] afternoon to work at the wool, and, although she would not have told the Giant this, to search the house.
And she sang to herself while she drove the cow over the moor to pasture, and she ran the whole way back so she would have a nice long[290] afternoon to work on the wool, and even though she wouldn’t have mentioned it to the Giant, to look around the house.
Before she set to work, however, she made herself some porridge, just as her sisters had done; and, just as she was going to sup them, all the little yellow-haired Peerie Folk trooped in, and climbed up on the table, and stood and stared at her.
Before she got to work, though, she made herself some porridge, just like her sisters had done; and right as she was about to eat it, all the little yellow-haired Peerie Folk came in, climbed up on the table, and stared at her.
"We be hungry, we be hungry," they cried. "Spare a little porridge for the Peerie Folk."
"We're hungry, we're hungry," they cried. "Please spare a little porridge for the Peerie Folk."
"With all my heart," replied the good-natured Princess. "If you can find dishes little enough for you to sup out of, I will fill them for you. But, methinks, if I were to give you all porringers, you would smother yourselves among the porridge."
"With all my heart," replied the kind-hearted Princess. "If you can find bowls small enough for you to eat from, I will fill them for you. But I think that if I were to give you all bowls, you would drown in the porridge."
At her words the Peerie Folk shouted with laughter, till their straw-coloured hair tumbled right over their faces; then they hopped on to the floor and ran out of the house, and presently they came trooping back holding cups of blue-bells, and foxgloves, and saucers of primroses and anemones in their hands; and the Princess put a tiny spoonful of porridge into each saucer, and a tiny drop of milk into each cup, and they ate it all up as daintily as possible with neat little grass spoons, which they had brought with them in their pockets.
At her words, the Peerie Folk burst into laughter, their straw-colored hair falling over their faces. Then they jumped down to the floor and ran out of the house. Soon, they returned, trooping back with cups made from bluebells and foxgloves, and saucers filled with primroses and anemones. The Princess added a tiny spoonful of porridge to each saucer and a drop of milk to each cup. They delicately ate everything with neat little grass spoons they had brought in their pockets.
When they had finished they all cried out, "Thank you! Thank you!" and ran out of the kitchen again, leaving the Princess alone. And, being[291] alone, she went all over the house to look for her sisters, but, of course, she could not find them.
When they were done, they all shouted, "Thank you! Thank you!" and dashed out of the kitchen, leaving the Princess by herself. And, being[291] alone, she searched the entire house for her sisters, but, of course, she couldn’t find them.
"Never mind, I will find them soon," she said to herself. "To-morrow I will search the byre and the outhouses; in the meantime, I had better get on with my work." So she went back to the kitchen, and took out the bag of wool, which the Giant had told her to make into cloth.
"Don't worry, I'll find them soon," she said to herself. "Tomorrow I'll search the barn and the sheds; in the meantime, I should just get back to work." So she returned to the kitchen and pulled out the bag of wool that the Giant had told her to turn into cloth.
But just as she was doing so the door opened once more, and a Yellow-Haired Peerie Boy entered. He was exactly like the other Peerie Folk who had eaten the Princess's porridge, only he was bigger, and he wore a very rich dress of grass-green velvet. He walked boldly into the middle of the kitchen and looked round him.
But just as she was doing that, the door opened again, and a Yellow-Haired Little Boy walked in. He looked just like the other Little People who had eaten the Princess's porridge, only he was taller, and he wore a fancy outfit made of grass-green velvet. He confidently strode into the middle of the kitchen and scanned his surroundings.
"Hast thou any work for me to do?" he asked. "I ken grand how to handle wool and turn it into fine thick cloth."
"Do you have any work for me to do?" he asked. "I know how to work with wool and turn it into thick, high-quality fabric."
"I have plenty of work for anybody who asks it," replied the Princess; "but I have no money to pay for it, and there are but few folk in this world who will work without wages."
"I have plenty of work for anyone who asks for it," replied the Princess; "but I don’t have any money to pay for it, and there are really only a few people in this world who will work without getting paid."
"All the wages that I ask is that thou wilt take the trouble to find out my name, for few folk ken it, and few folk care to ken. But if by any chance thou canst not find it out, then must thou pay toll of half of thy cloth."
"All I ask is that you take the time to find out my name, because not many people know it, and not many people care to know. But if for some reason you can't find it, then you have to give up half of your cloth."
The Princess thought that it would be quite an easy thing to find out the Boy's name, so she agreed to the bargain, and, putting all the wool back into the bag, she gave it to him, and he swung it over his shoulder and departed.
The Princess believed it would be easy to discover the Boy's name, so she accepted the deal. After putting all the wool back into the bag, she handed it to him, and he tossed it over his shoulder and left.
She ran to the door to see where he went, for she had made up her mind that she would follow him secretly to his home, and find out from the neighbours what his name was.
She dashed to the door to see where he had gone, because she had decided that she would secretly follow him to his place and find out from the neighbors what his name was.
But, to her great dismay, though she looked this way and that, he had vanished completely, and she began to wonder what she should do if the Giant came back and found that she had allowed someone, whose name she did not even know, to carry off all the wool.
But, to her great disappointment, even though she looked around, he had completely disappeared, and she started to worry about what she should do if the Giant returned and discovered that she had let someone, whose name she didn't even know, take all the wool.
And, as the afternoon wore on, and she could think of no way of finding out who the boy was, or where he came from, she felt that she had made a great mistake, and she began to grow very frightened.
And as the afternoon went on, and she couldn't think of any way to find out who the boy was or where he came from, she realized that she had made a big mistake, and she started to feel really scared.
Just as the gloaming was beginning to fall a knock came at the door, and, when she opened it, she found an old woman standing outside, who begged for a night's lodging.
Just as dusk was beginning to settle, there was a knock at the door, and when she opened it, she saw an old woman standing outside, asking for a place to stay for the night.
Now, as I have told you, the Princess was very kind-hearted, and she would fain have granted the poor old Dame's request, but she dared not, for she did not know what the Giant would say. So she told the old woman that she could not take her in for the night, as she was only a servant, and not the mistress of the house; but she made her sit down on a bench beside the door, and brought her out some bread and milk, and gave her[293] some water to bathe her poor, tired feet.
Now, as I told you, the Princess was very kind-hearted, and she would have liked to grant the poor old woman's request, but she didn’t dare, since she didn’t know what the Giant would think. So she told the old woman that she couldn’t take her in for the night, as she was just a servant and not the mistress of the house; but she made her sit down on a bench by the door, brought her some bread and milk, and gave her[293]some water to wash her poor, tired feet.
She was so bonnie, and gentle, and kind, and she looked so sorry when she told her that she would need to turn her away, that the old woman gave her her blessing, and told her not to vex herself, as it was a fine, dry night, and now that she had had a meal she could easily sit down somewhere and sleep in the shelter of the outhouses.
She was so beautiful, gentle, and kind, and she looked so remorseful when she told her that she would have to turn her away, that the old woman gave her her blessing and told her not to worry, as it was a nice, dry night, and now that she had eaten, she could easily find a place to sit down and sleep in the shelter of the outbuildings.
And, when she had finished her bread and milk, she went and laid down by the side of a green knowe, which rose out of the moor not very far from the byre door.
And when she finished her bread and milk, she went and lay down beside a small green hill that rose up from the moor not far from the barn door.
And, strange to say, as she lay there she felt the earth beneath her getting warmer and warmer, until she was so hot that she was fain to crawl up the side of the hillock, in the hope of getting a mouthful of fresh air.
And, oddly enough, as she lay there, she felt the ground beneath her getting hotter and hotter, until she was so warm that she had to crawl up the side of the hill, hoping to catch a breath of fresh air.
And as she got near the top she heard a voice, which seemed to come from somewhere beneath her, saying, "TEASE, TEASENS, TEASE; CARD, CARDENS, CARD; SPIN, SPINNENS, SPIN; for PEERIFOOL PEERIFOOL, PEERIFOOL is what men call me." And when she got to the very top, she found that there was a crack in the earth, through which rays of light were coming; and when she put her eye to the crack, what should she see down below her but a brilliantly lighted chamber, in which all the Peerie Folk were sitting in a circle, working away as hard as they could.
And as she got close to the top, she heard a voice that seemed to come from somewhere below her, saying, "TEASE, TEASENS, TEASE; CARD, CARDENS, CARD; SPIN, SPINNENS, SPIN; for PEERIFOOL PEERIFOOL, PEERIFOOL is what men call me." When she reached the very top, she discovered a crack in the ground through which beams of light were streaming; and when she looked through the crack, what did she see below her but a brightly lit room, where all the Peerie Folk were sitting in a circle, working as hard as they could.
Some of them were carding wool, some of them were combing it, some of them were spinning it, constantly wetting their fingers with their lips, in order to twist the yarn fine as they drew it from the distaff, and some of them were spinning the yarn into cloth.
Some of them were carding wool, some of them were combing it, some of them were spinning it, constantly wetting their fingers with their lips to twist the yarn as fine as they drew it from the distaff, and some of them were turning the yarn into cloth.
While round and round the circle, cracking a little whip, and urging them to work faster, was a Yellow-Haired Peerie Boy.
While going around the circle, cracking a little whip and encouraging them to work faster, was a Yellow-Haired Little Boy.
"This is a strange thing, and these be queer on-goings," said the old woman to herself, creeping hastily down to the bottom of the hillock again. "I must e'en go and tell the bonnie lassie in the house yonder. Maybe the knowledge of what I have seen will stand her in good stead some day. When there be Peerie Folk about, it is well to be on one's guard."
"This is a strange situation, and these are odd happenings," the old woman thought to herself as she hurried down to the bottom of the hill again. "I should go and tell the pretty girl in the house over there. Maybe knowing what I've seen will help her someday. When there are Fairies around, it’s best to be cautious."
So she went back to the house and told the Princess all that she had seen and heard, and the Princess was so delighted with what she had told her that she risked the Giant's wrath and allowed her to go and sleep in the hayloft.
So she returned to the house and shared everything she had seen and heard with the Princess. The Princess was so thrilled with what she had told her that she risked the Giant's anger and let her sleep in the hayloft.
It was not very long after the old woman had gone to rest before the door opened, and the Peerie Boy appeared once more with a number of webs of cloth upon his shoulder. "Here is thy cloth," he said, with a sly smile, "and I will put it on the shelf for thee the moment that thou tellest me what my name is."
It wasn't long after the old woman had gone to sleep that the Peerie Boy came back, carrying several bundles of cloth on his shoulder. "Here's your cloth," he said with a mischievous grin, "and I'll put it on the shelf for you as soon as you tell me my name."
Then the Princess, who was a merry maiden, thought that she would tease the little follow for a time ere she let him know that she had found[295] out his secret.
Then the Princess, who was a cheerful young woman, decided to tease the little fellow for a while before revealing that she had discovered[295] his secret.
So she mentioned first one name and then another, always pretending to think that she had hit upon the right one; and all the time the Peerie Boy jumped from side to side with delight, for he thought that she would never find out the right name, and that half of the cloth would be his.
So she started off mentioning one name and then another, always acting like she was certain she had found the right one; and all the while, the Peerie Boy bounced from side to side with joy, thinking that she would never discover the correct name and that half of the cloth would be his.
But at last the Princess grew tired of joking, and she cried out, with a little laugh of triumph, "Dost thou by any chance ken anyone called PEERIFOOL, little Mannikin?"
But finally, the Princess got tired of joking, and she exclaimed, with a little laugh of victory, "Do you happen to know anyone named PEERIFOOL, little Mannikin?"
Then he knew that in some way she had found out what men called him, and he was so angry and disappointed that he flung the webs of cloth down in a heap on the floor, and ran out at the door, slamming it behind him.
Then he realized that somehow she had discovered what the guys called him, and he was so furious and let down that he threw the cloths down in a pile on the floor and ran out the door, slamming it shut behind him.
Meanwhile the Giant was coming down the hill in the darkening, and, to his astonishment, he met a troop of little Peerie Folk toiling up it, looking as if they were so tired that they could hardly get along. Their eyes were dim and listless, their heads were hanging on their breasts, and their lips were so long and twisted that the poor little people looked quite hideous.
Meanwhile, the Giant was coming down the hill as it got darker, and to his surprise, he encountered a group of little Peerie Folk struggling up the hill, looking like they were so exhausted that they could barely move. Their eyes were dull and lifeless, their heads drooped on their chests, and their lips were so long and twisted that the poor little people appeared quite grotesque.
The Giant asked how this was, and they told him that they had to work so hard all day, spinning for their Master that they were quite exhausted; and that the reason why their lips were so distorted was that they used them constantly to wet their fingers, so that they might pull the[296] wool in very fine strands from the distaff.
The Giant asked how this happened, and they explained that they had to work so hard all day spinning for their Master that they were totally worn out; and that the reason their lips were so distorted was that they constantly wetted their fingers with them to help pull the[296] wool into very fine strands from the distaff.
"I always thought a great deal of women who could spin," said the Giant, "and I looked out for a housewife that could do so. But after this I will be more careful, for the housewife that I have now is a bonnie little woman, and I would be loth to have her spoil her face in that manner."
"I always thought highly of women who could spin," said the Giant, "and I kept an eye out for a housewife who could do it. But after this, I will be more cautious, because the housewife I have now is a lovely little woman, and I would hate to see her ruin her face that way."
And he hurried home in a great state of mind in case he should find that his new servant's pretty red lips had grown long and ugly in his absence.
And he rushed home, feeling anxious that his new servant's pretty red lips might have become long and unattractive while he was away.
Great was his relief to see her standing by the table, bonnie and winsome as ever, with all the webs of cloth in a pile in front of her.
Great was his relief to see her standing by the table, beautiful and charming as ever, with all the pieces of fabric piled up in front of her.
"By my troth, thou art an industrious maiden," he said, in high good humour, "and, as a reward for working so diligently, I will restore thy sisters to thee." And he went out to the byre, and lifted the two other Princesses down from the rafters, and brought them in and laid them on the settle.
"Really, you are a hard-working young woman," he said, in great spirits, "and as a reward for all your effort, I will bring your sisters back to you." Then he went out to the barn, lifted the two other princesses down from the beams, and brought them in, laying them on the bench.
Their little sister nearly screamed aloud when she saw how ill they looked and how bruised their backs were, but, like a prudent maiden, she held her tongue, and busied herself with applying a cooling ointment to their wounds, and binding them up, and by and by her sisters revived, and, after the Giant had gone to bed, they told her all that had befallen them.
Their little sister almost screamed when she saw how sick they looked and how bruised their backs were, but, being sensible, she kept quiet and focused on putting a cooling ointment on their wounds and wrapping them up. Eventually, her sisters recovered, and after the Giant went to bed, they shared everything that had happened to them.
"I will be avenged on him for his cruelty," said the little Princess firmly; and when she spoke like that her sisters knew that she meant what she said.
"I will get back at him for his cruelty," said the little Princess firmly; and when she spoke like that, her sisters knew she meant what she said.
So next morning, before the Giant was up, she fetched his creel, and put her eldest sister into it, and covered her with all the fine silken hangings and tapestry that she could find, and on the top of all she put a handful of grass, and when the Giant came downstairs she asked him, in her sweetest tone, if he would do her a favour.
So the next morning, before the Giant woke up, she grabbed his basket, put her oldest sister inside it, and covered her with all the beautiful silk hangings and tapestries she could find. On top of that, she added a handful of grass, and when the Giant came downstairs, she asked him, in her sweetest voice, if he would do her a favor.
And the Giant, who was very pleased with her because of the quantity of cloth which he thought she had spun, said that he would.
And the Giant, who was really impressed with her because of the amount of cloth he believed she had spun, said he would.
"Then carry that creelful of grass home to my mother's cottage for her cow to eat," said the Princess. "'Twill help to make up for all the cabbages which thou hast stolen from her kailyard."
"Then take that basket of grass back to my mom's cottage for her cow to eat," said the Princess. "It'll help make up for all the cabbages you’ve stolen from her garden."
And, wonderful to relate, the Giant did as he was bid, and carried the creel to the cottage.
And, surprisingly, the Giant did as he was told and brought the basket to the cottage.
Next morning she put her second sister into another creel, and covered her with all the fine napery she could find in the house, and put an armful of grass on the top of it, and at her bidding the Giant, who was really getting very fond of her, carried it also home to her mother.
Next morning, she placed her second sister into another basket, covered her with all the nice linens she could find in the house, and added a bundle of grass on top. At her request, the Giant, who was really getting quite fond of her, carried it home to her mother.
The next morning the little Princess told him that she thought that she would go for a long walk after she had done her housework, and that she might not be in when he came home at night, but that she would have another creel of grass ready for him, if he would carry it to the[298] cottage as he had done on the two previous evenings. He promised to do so; then, as usual, he went out for the day.
The next morning, the little Princess told him that she thought she would go for a long walk after finishing her housework, and that she might not be home when he returned at night. However, she would have another basket of grass ready for him if he would take it to the[298] cottage like he had on the previous two evenings. He promised to do that, and then, as usual, he went out for the day.
In the afternoon the clever little maiden went through the house, gathering together all the lace, and silver, and jewellery that she could find, and brought them and placed them beside the creel. Then she went out and cut an armful of grass, and brought it in and laid it beside them.
In the afternoon, the smart little girl went through the house, collecting all the lace, silver, and jewelry she could find, and brought them to place next to the basket. Then she went outside, cut a handful of grass, and brought it back in to lay beside them.
Then she crept into the creel herself, and pulled all the fine things in above her, and then she covered everything up with the grass, which was a very difficult thing to do, seeing she herself was at the bottom of the basket. Then she lay quite still and waited.
Then she climbed into the basket herself and pulled all the nice things in above her. After that, she covered everything up with grass, which was really tricky since she was at the bottom of the basket. Then she lay completely still and waited.
Presently the Giant came in, and, obedient to his promise, he lifted the creel and carried it off to the old Queen's cottage.
Presently, the Giant came in, and keeping his promise, he lifted the basket and took it to the old Queen's cottage.
No one seemed to be at home, so he set it down in the entry, and turned to go away. But the little Princess had told her sisters what to do, and they had a great can of boiling water ready in one of the rooms upstairs, and when they heard his steps coming round that side of the house, they threw open the window and emptied it all over his head; and that was the end of him.
No one appeared to be home, so he left it at the entrance and turned to leave. But the little Princess had instructed her sisters on what to do, and they had a large pot of boiling water prepared in one of the upstairs rooms. When they heard his footsteps approaching that side of the house, they opened the window and poured it all over his head; and that was the end of him.
Birthdays


A Tuesday's Child is full of grace.




A Saturday's Child works hard for their living.


Footnotes:
[1] Separating the lint from the stalk.
Please provide the text that you’d like modernized. Taking the lint off the stalk.
[2] Combing.
Combing.
GLOSSARY
A body | a person |
Airt | direction |
Ahint | behind |
Bairn | child |
Baudrons | Scotch name for a cat |
Ben | in towards an inner room |
Ben | a mountain peak |
Bicker | to argue in a petty way |
Bonnet-piece | an old Scottish coin |
Byre | cowhouse |
Canty | kindly, cheerful |
Cantrip | a freak, or wilful piece of trickery |
Chuckie-stone | a small white pebble |
Clout | a blow |
Cloving | separating lint from its stalk |
Clue | a ball of worsted |
Creel | a large hand-made basket |
Cutty-pipe | a short clay pipe |
Daft | silly, weak-minded |
Dander | to walk aimlessly |
Darkening | the twilight |
Divot | a sod |
Doo | a dove |
Douce | sedate |
Dowie | dull, low-spirited |
Dyke | a wall |
Eldritch | weird |
Emprise | an enterprise |
Entry | a passage |
Fain | gladly |
Feared | afraid |
Forbye | besides |
Gang | go |
Girnel | a meal-chest |
Gled | a hawk |
Gloaming | the twilight |
Greeting | crying |
Hantle | very much, a considerable number |
Havers | nonsense |
Heckle | to comb |
Hinnie | a term of endearment |
Hirple | to limp |
Histie | "haste thee" |
Inbye | inside |
Ingle neuk | the corner by the fire |
Joists | the beams in a roof |
Kailyard | a kitchen garden |
Ken | know |
Kirn | a churn, to churn |
Kist | a chest |
Knowe | a little hillock |
Lift | the sky, the air |
Light | alight |
Lintie | a linnet |
Lout | to stoop |
Lum | chimney |
Louping-on-stane | a stone from which to mount a horse |
[308] | |
Malison | a curse |
Meat | food |
Migraine | a pain affecting one half of the head |
Mutch | a cap |
Onstead | farm buildings |
Paddock | a toad or frog |
Pirnie | a woollen nightcap |
Poke | a bag |
Rivlins | shoes made of cowhide |
Sen' night | a week |
Shoon | shoes |
Siccan | such |
Siller | money |
Sinsyne | since |
Smatchet | small boy |
Sneck | to latch or shut a door |
Snibbit | bolted, snib, a bolt |
Thrapple | throat |
Thole | to bear |
Unchancy | uncanny |
Wheen | a few |
Wheesht | be quiet! |
Wight | a person |
Winnock | a window |
Winnow | to separate the chaff from the grain by wind |
Yestreen | yesterday |
Yule | Christmas |
Unicorns | Ancient Scottish coins |
THE SCOTTISH FAIRY BOOK BOOKS IN THE "FAIRY SERIES"
The English Fairy Book
The Welsh Fairy Book
The Irish Fairy Book
The Scottish Fairy Book
The Italian Fairy Book
The Hungarian Fairy Book
The Indian Fairy Book
The Spanish Fairy Book
The Danish Fairy Book
The Norwegian Fairy Book
The Jewish Fairy Book
The Swedish Fairy Book
The Chinese Fairy Book
The English Fairy Tale Book
The Welsh Fairy Tale Book
The Irish Fairy Tales
The Scottish Fairy Tale Book
The Italian Fairy Tale Book
The Hungarian Fairy Tale Book
The Indian Fairy Tale Book
The Spanish Fairy Tale Book
The Danish Fairy Tale Book
The Norwegian Fairy Tales
The Jewish Fairy Tale Book
The Swedish Fairy Tale Book
The Chinese Fairy Book
Transcriber's notes:
These corrections are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
These corrections are shown with dotted lines beneath them. Hover the mouse over the word, and the original text will appear.
Leaving the two words 'tomorrow' and 'to-morrow' as is.
Taken out hypen in 'Mer-maids' and 'Mer-men' in Preface as not in text.
P.76. Taken out extra 'day' from 'day day'.
P.80. Taken out extra 'the' from 'the the'.
P.104. 'craried' is found in another version of this book, so leaving as
is.
P.124. Taken out extra 'did' from 'did did'.
P.144. Taken out hypen in 'burn-side'.
P.161. Taken out hypen in 'Yule-tide'.
P.263. Taken out hypen in 'mis-shapen'.
Leaving the two words 'tomorrow' and 'to-morrow' as is.
Removed the hyphen in 'Mermaids' and 'Mermen' in Preface as not in text.
P.76. Removed the extra 'day' from 'day day'.
P.80. Removed the extra 'the' from 'the the'.
P.104. 'craried' is found in another version of this book, so leaving as is.
P.124. Removed the extra 'did' from 'did did'.
P.144. Removed the hyphen in 'burnside'.
P.161. Removed the hyphen in 'Yule tide'.
P.263. Removed the hyphen in 'misshapen'.
Above advertisement for the other books in the series has been moved from the front of the book to the end in the this version only.
Above advertisement for the other books in the series has been moved from the front of the book to the end in this version only.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!